《Naruto: The Shinobi Genius》 Chapter -1 - Skill and Justus ranks Skill Ranks: From low to high - Basic - Intermediate - Expert - Master Jutsu Ranks: From low to high D-Rank C-Rank B-Rank A-Rank S-Rank SS-Rank SSS-Rank Chapter -2 - Shinobi Ranks From lowest to highest - Academy Student - Genin - Chunin - Jonin - Anbu - Kage The ranks are divided into 3 levels. - Low Level - Normal Level - High Level So, for example low-level Chunin, normal level Chunin, and high-level Chunin. Jonin rank has its own levels. From Weakest to strongest: - Special Jonin - Jonin - Elite Jonin Chapter 1 In a small apartment building in Konohagakure. When I opened my eyes I found myself in an old-looking apartment. When I was about to panic I suddenly got a big headache. 1 minute later I knew where I was and who I was. I was in Konohagakure in the body of naruto when he was 5 years old. I''m currently in his apartment. I tried to think about how I got myself in this situation but I couldn''t remember anything about who I was before. I remeber everything from my old world except people that I know and myself. I started to freak out. I am reincarnated as Naruto Uzumaki. Child of the Prophecy and the reincarnation of Asura. He is a magnet for trouble. And it''s not like I can just go and hide since Akatsuki will hunt me for the Nine-Tails. I need to think of a plan to survive this. Wait why do I think like that. This is a big opportunity. I can''t settle for just surviving. I have to dream bigger. After thinking about it for some time I have decided what my dream will be. I will become the strongest so that I can become truly free! I will become so strong that everyone will surrender by just hearing my name! And maybe one day I will get a chance to become Immortal. To never age and to live forever as the strongest! That is my dream. With this body and my knowledge I will reach that dream. After deciding what my future goals are I started thinking about what I will do right now. When I took over Naruto''s body I got all his memories and when is started looking trough his memories I got really pissed of. How could the Hokage sit still and do nothing while Naruto was being cursed at and sometimes even beaten up. He really is a stupid old man. Even if he is called The Professor and God of Shinobi. To think he can''t even protect one kid. But luckily for me he thinks of himself as a grandfather figure for Naruto. I can make use of that to try and get useful things from him. It may not be right to use someone like that, but I don''t care at all. I will do what is necessary to achieve my goal. And if I have to use or kill someone to get to that goal so be it. But I''m not stupid I know that till I have enough strength i have to stay low and not seek attention from the wrong sources. Naruto already joined the academy, which is a good thing. Even though I know the plot. I don''t know the theories behind chakra, jutsus, and things like that. So while I''m at the academy I need to study hard. No matter how boring it is, it will help me in the long run. Today is Sunday so I will go to the academy tomorrow. It''s 11 am right now so I wanted to explore the village. I quickly went to take a shower and when I tried to turn on the hot water it came out ice cold. Then I remember why. The owner of this apartment building cut of my hot water. But even if it''s cold hygiene is important. So after a 5 minute cold shower, I quickly dried my self and put on some clothes. I wore blank anbu pants with a white t-shirt that had the Uzumaki symbol on it. After that I went to make some instant noodles. Even though it''s cheap and tastes pretty good. I need to eat something else so that I can grow up healthy. But since I can''t buy anything myself because of the stupid villagers, I''ll have to talk to the Hokage about it. After I finished eating I quickly cleaned up and got ready to go outside. When I went to put on my shoes I suddenly heard a ding sound. *DING* [Starting integration of Naruto System 1% 14% 37% 74% 99% 100% Integration Completed] I stared at the screen not believing my luck. Chapter 2 Looking at the screen in front of me I almost wanted to yell in joy. A system is one of the best golden fingers you can get. To think that I got one. But I need to calm down. I don''t know what this system can do, so I need to figure that out first. Let''s try this out. "Status" Suddenly a screen pops up in front of me. [Status] Name: Naruto Uzumaki Age: 5 [Atributes] Strength: low-level Acadamy Student Dexterity: low-level Acadamy Student Intelligence: normal-level Chunin Chakra: Special Jonin Affinity: ? [Skills] None [Jutsus] None ''It is pretty easy to understand.'' Strength is the level of physical strength that I have. Dexterity is probably how fast I can move and maybe also how fast my reflexes are. Intelligence is how smart I am and what level of strategies I can think up. Chakra is the amount of chakra I have. Chakra control is how well I can control my chakra. ''Hm, even though I have a lot of chakra for somebody my age. I haven''t unlocked it yet, that''s probably why my control is 0%. My affinity has a ?, so I think I have to find that out for myself. Even though Naruto had a wind affinity in the series there is a chance that I have more than just wind. I understand skills but I don''t know how to get one. Do I just have to repeat the same action to get a skill or is there something else I have to do. Well I''ll find out later. Jutsus is probably the jutsus I know. Is this all that the system has to offer? Let''s try some out some Other tings. "System are you there? Menu. Inventory. Quest. Shop" Nothing happened. It seems that the system doesn''t have an A.I. It also doesn''t have a quest function which is nice because I don''t like being told what to do. I only have the status screen but that''s oke. It won''t be as fun if I have everything handed to me. Now that I''m done with that I finished putting on my shinobi sandals and went outside. When I stepped outside I was amazed. The air is so clean and all the trees and plants look so beautiful. In my old world a scene like this was rare. And such a clean air was almost impossible to find. I quickly got down and started exploring the village. The anime sure didn''t do it justice. Its size was way bigger than I expected. While I was walking through the village I noticed all the villagers looking at me with cold eyes and a couple of them started calling me a demon and insulting me. I don''t know how Naruto was able to stay sane with this happening every day since he was a little kid. But I couldn''t care less about what they say about me. While I was walking I noticed the Hokage building. Since I needed to talk to him any way I might as well go now. Since I''m technically 5 years old I''ll also need to act like one. So while I was walking to the Hokage building I started to think about what I will say. When I arrived I saw his secretary sitting behind the counter. I walked up to her and said: "Miss can you please tell the Hokage that I want to talk to him." Even though she didn''t like me and gave me a cold look. As the Hokage''s secretary she knows better than to find trouble with me while the Hokage is close by. She told me to sit and wait while she went to tell the Hokage that I am here. A little bit later she returned and told me I can see him. Since Naruto visited here before I know where to go. When I stood in front of the door and wanted to knock I heard an old voice. "Come in Naruto." So I opened the door and went in. When I closed the door I smiled At him and said: "Hello Jiji!" "Hello Naruto, why have you decided to visit me today." "Euhm, well I have a little problem. You see every time I walk in a shop I get kicked out" I started to cry a little to make it look like I''m really sad. "What why would they kick you out!" "*sob* *sob* They keep calling me a demon and say that I will destroy their shop. But I don''t know what they mean." I looked him in the eyes and asked him while crying. "Jiji am I a demon" Hearing Naruto the Hokage got angry and blamed himself for not being able to protect the little boy. ''I''ll have to make it up to him.'' "Of course not Naruto. You are no demon. You are Naruto Uzumaki, those villagers don''t know what they are saying. How about this I will get someone to visit you every Monday after you finish school and you can tell him whatever you want from the shop and he will get it for you. I will also pay it for you" "What really Jiji. Thank you you''re the best." To complete the act I jumped at the Hokage and hugged him. ''This is so embarrassing but I''ll do what I''ll have to. Letting go of the Hokage I told him I have something to do and bade him farewell. After that I went straight home and sat on my bed in a cross-legged position. The reason I''m sitting like this is because I want to unlock my chakra. I don''t know exactly how it works but I know that my chakra is located in my stomach. I first tried to sense my chakra by closing my eyes and focusing on my stomach area. After 4 minutes I was able to sense my chakra. Since I already have a pretty big amount of chakra it was easier for me to sense. After that I tried to manipulate my chakra to course through my entire body. This was a lot harder. But after a lot of failed attempts, I was finally able to circulate the chakra through every part of my body. Suddenly my chakra flared up and quickly calmed down again. I have unlocked my chakra. *DING* [Chakra control + 5%] Good, it worked. Now I will need to start doing the leave exercise. I will also have to start physical training. Now that my whole body is getting supplied with chakra I won''t have to worry as much about injuring my body. But I still need to be careful. I will start my training tomorrow. So I''ll need to find an abandoned training ground. I started meditating again to get used to chakra. When I was done and felt like I got completely used to it it was already 8 pm so I ate some ramen and went to sleep. Chapter 3 Waking up I felt refreshed. But when I looked at my alarm clock I started to panic. It''s currently at 8 am and the class starts at 8:30 am. Which means I have only 30 minutes left. I quickly went and did my daily routine. Which included brushing my teeth, taking a shower, and taking a shit. When I was done I made some noodles and when I left my door I had only 15 minutes left. So I ran as fast as I could to the academy. While I was running I realized that I didn''t get really tired. Being an Uzumaki and a jinjuriki has Its benefits. After 10 minutes of running, I made it to the academy. Opening the door to my class and looking around I saw a lot of familiar faces. Everyone from the future rookie 9 was in this class. I took a look around and went to greet Shikamaru and Ch¨­ji and then went to sit beside them. Everyone was looking weird at me. Because even though school has only been going on for 1 week, Naruto has been a loudmouth every single day. So seeing me being so quiet they found it weird. But they are just 5-year-old kids, so they quickly forgot about me. A couple minutes later Iruka-sensei entered the classroom and told everyone to be quiet. Because It''s just a class of 5-year-olds everything here was so easy. We were learning how to read and write. They also taught us the shinobi rules and how to strengthen our mind and body. I thought that we would learn more than that, but I was the stupid one for believing they would teach little kids how to throw a kunai. When it was lunch I went to get something to eat from the cafeteria. Luckily I was able to get my food without a problem. Rather than sitting in the cafeteria with a bunch of loudmouth kids I went to the roof. After arriving at the roof I found Shikamaru lying there watching the clouds. Remembering how smart Shikamaru was and how he became Naruto''s Chief Aide I decided that he is a worthy Allie. I found it kinda sad how he was always beside Naruto but Naruto instead of befriending him went after The Emo King who always ignored him and looked down on him. I went up to Shikamaru and spoke to him. "Yo, what are you doing here alone?" "Cloud watching." "Hm, I see. I also look at the clouds sometimes. I find it relaxing." Shikamaru looked shocked. ''Someone other than me likes watching clouds. I never expected that from that kid. But he has been really quiet today.'' Naruto took him out of his thoughts. "Hey I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Naruto Uzumaki it''s nice to mee you." "I''m Shikamaru Nara nice to meet you too." "Say do you want to be friends." "Sure, why not." "Really? That''s great. Can we eat lunch together from now on" "Sure let''s come to this roof every lunch break. Its the best place to eat in peace." "Yeah your right. Let go to class the bell just rang." After finishing school I went home. On my way home I grabbed some leaves for training. After arriving and entering my home I heard a knock. Opening the door I saw a Chunin. He said the Hokage sent him to shop for me. I told him to wait while I make a list. It was just a lot of food ingredients and a couple of pairs of clothes since I know that wearing bright orange clothes and being a shinobi won''t work without plot armor. *DING* [Chakra control +1] [Skill Basic Leaf exercise learned] ''I see, so I was right after all.'' ''Status'' [Status] Name: Naruto Uzumaki Age: 5 [Atributes] Dexterity: low-level Acadamy Student Intelligence: normal-level Chunin Chakra: Special Jonin Chakra control: 6% Affinity:? [Skills] - Basic Leaf exercise LV1/30 0.00% [Jutsus] None [Basic Leaf exercise LV1/30 0.00% This is a chakra control skill. By keeping a leaf stuck on your body the experience rises. The more leaves you can stick on your body the faster you gain experience. For every level you get + 1 in chakra control.] This is great. If tree climbing and water walking also get me +30 chakra control when it''s maxed out I can get near-perfect chakra control. But why does it say basic in front of it? Maybe because Leaf exercise is the lowest level of chakra control. I''ll know when I start with tree climbing. After finding out a little bit more about the system I went back to training. While I was training the Cunin brought me the ingredients and clothes. Since this body hasn''t eaten anything with a lot of nutritions like ever explained the reason why naruto was shorter than most. I went ahead and made some perfect fried rice with some orange juice as a drink. I already knew how to make it, and I know a lot more recipes so maybe I was a chef in my previous life. *DING* [Skill Basic Cooking learned] This skill has 25 levels. And it also has basic in front. Maybe that means I can only make basic food now and when I max out my skill it gets upgraded. I wished there was some kind of guide. After finishing my meal I continued my training since there isn''t anything else I can do. After I finished training and getting my skill up to level 3 I went to bed, but not before setting my alarm so that I don''t need to rush like last time. After school finished I went to look for a training ground. I heard that training ground 39 was abandoned because It''s old and they didn''t bother to renovate it. After arriving at the training ground it really looked abandoned. There were a lot of holes in the ground and there were trees that were uprooted. I didn''t really mind it, because it will help me hone my senses and increase my body''s reflexes by dodging all the holes while going at my fastest speed. This is where I begin to truly become the strongest. Chapter 4 I started with some simple stretching. After that, I started to do some standard exercise. Since I was still young I couldn''t do too much, so I started with 10 press-ups, 10 squats, 10 sit-ups, and 5 burpees. I was already lying on the floor, but I can''t stop now so I got up and did 5 ??ps around the training ground. What I realized is that I didn''t get any skills while working out which eliminates the chances of the skills working the same as The Gamer System. It was a bit disappointing, but this keeps it more fun. I''ll have to experiment more with the system. After resting for 20 minutes I started again. While I was resting I was training my chakra control with the leave exercise. After doing that 5 more times I went home. [Time Skip: 3 years] A lot happened in these 3 years. The biggest thing that happened was the Uchiha massacre. There was no way I could stop it, and it''s not like I would even if I could. Knowing the true power of the Sharingan and what one person can do with it, I''d rather not want to deal with an entire clan if it ever comes to that. Speaking of Uchiha, me and Sasuke became friends. Before the massacre he was a happy kid. Even if he was a little bit arrogant, it was tolerable. After the massacre he didn''t come back to school. It has been 2 weeks now. Besides Sasuke, I also became friends with Shino and Hinata. It seems that after Naruto rescued her before school started she already started developing a crush on him. But since I became the best in class and she saw me work so hard. She started to like me even more since she became redder than when we first met. Since I rather not deal with a fainting Hinata every day. I started to befriend her and when we became closer she started to become less shy around me. And even though she is still shy at least we can hold a normal conversation without her stuttering. I can''t really say that I like her, but she is still a kid so there is still a lot of time to see what I think about her. But to be honest there are a lot of beautiful girls in this world. But I don''t want multiple wives. I really shouldn''t think about this right now. I should leave this for later I''m still young anyway. Shino even though he is quiet and his bugs are kinda creepy, he is a really nice guy. But I have found something out about him. I once told him his bugs where cool and he suddenly started talking about every bug that exists. Every time we met he starts talking about a new type of bug. He talked about their strengths, but also their weaknesses. It was a bad move on his part since I now know all his bugs weaknesses. Even if he gets new ones or eliminates their weaknesses I have enough knowledge about bugs to find their weaknesses. And you might ask how can you remember all of that and the answer is simple. I have got a photographic memory. Yeah I don''t know how either but when I went to the school''s library I found out that I can remember everything perfectly after I finished a book. So I abused the heck out of it and read every book in the library, but since this is a library for Acadamy Students there isn''t much above Genin level Information. There are only a couple at Chunin level Shino''s bug a pretty interesting. If I could make a jutsu that absorbs chakra like his bugs can and combine it with pains chakra absorption, I could maybe recreate Momoshiki''s ability to absorb and return the chakra in an attack. But that is for the future. When I become a Genin I will go to the public library and enter the shinobi section so I can learn jutsus. We will start learning the 3 jutsus too become a Genin this year. I''m looking forward to It because when I learn the transformation jutsu I''ll finally be able to roam the village without being screamed at the entire day. It really gets annoying after a while. I''ll also visit the general section of the public library once I can do the jutsu. The only reason that I go to the village is for Ichiraku Ramen. You can say what you want but that is some heavenly stuff. I always thought Naruto was overhyping this stuff. But it seems that everything he said was true. But I don''t go overboard. I only go on Saturdays or if I have something to celebrate. Even if its delicious I want to stay healthy. And then last but not least Shikamaru. We became really good friends who knew he could be such a good friend with his lazy ?ss attitude. Even though I''m friends with the others it''s more like I''m using them. I''m slowly planting a in their heart that I''m their best friend and that we should always help each other out. In the future, they''ll be useful for my master plan. Everything will make sense when the time is right. One day Shikamaru introduced me to a game called Shogi. This was a great opportunity for me to learn strategies. I of course lost a lot, only winning a couple times. Even though I have Chunin level intelligence, that is only because of my previous life. I have never learned anything about strategies in my old life. And even though I have read every book about strategies in the school library I still couldn''t beat him. But that is a given with his IQ and his fathers teachings. Then it suddenly came to me. Can''t I just ask his father to teach me? He is one of the smartest in the village, and I doubt he will be afraid of me. So I asked Shikamaru and even though he didn''t expect that I would ask him something like that he still went and asked his father. Luckily for me, he accepted and after 3 years of learning under him I was finally able to beat Shikamaru. Actually "beat" puts it lightly. I massacred his ?ss. He was completely helpless. Don''t know why I''m happy beating a kid, but who cares I''m happy. And while I was training my brain I also started learning new skills and a year ago I ask the Hokage if he could get me some weights. Since I read that at 7 years old you don''t have to worry about weights affecting your hight. Its a shinobi world so I guess old earth logic doesn''t work here He instead of normal weights got me weights that are adjustable with chakra. I have one for both my arms and legs and one for my torso. I started with 5 kg for my arms and legs each and 10 kg for my torso. In that year I started to slowly increase the weights. And with the Nine-Tails chakra passively healing my muscles my training speed increased. I am currently resting from my training session. In these 3 years my status changed a lot. Chapter 5 [Damn you guys are really pissed of about his chakra. I thought it would be fine since he doesn''t really need it until he was a Genin. But it doesn''t seem like you guys like it that way. Since I''m such a nice guy and it doesn''t really matter that much I have changed his chakra level at the other chapters. I hope you guys are happy. I''m new to this whole writing thing, so I''m still learning. Well, I hope you guys like this chapter.] ''Status'' [Status] Name: Naruto Uzumaki Age: 8 [Atributes] Strength: normal-level Genin Dexterity: normal-level Genin Intelligence: Special Jonin Chakra: Elite Jonin Chakra control: 68% Affinity:? [Skills] - Expert Water walking Lv 3/15 22.46% - Intermediate Cooking Lv 20/25 34.65% - Intermediate Kunai&Shurikenjutsu Lv 19/25 - Expert Stealth Lv 2/25 1.03% - Basic Chakra Sensing Lv 9/25 14.22% - Basic F¨±injutsu Lv25/25 MAX [Jutsus] D:Rank - Sealing: Chakra Draining Seal - Sealing: Storage Extension - Sealing: Safeguard - Sealing: Glyph of Pressurization I feel that my chakra is close to low Kage level. My chakra control increased by 62%. It was easier than I thought and it seems like my theory was correct. Every skill has a basic level and every time you max out the skill and you start to do a more complicated version of the skill, it will get upgraded. I know that there is basic, intermediate, and expert. What I didn''t expect was that water walking only has 15 levels, and every level is +1 in chakra control. If the next level is the same I''ll be left with 5%. I knew that getting perfect chakra control would be hard since even Tsunade''s isn''t perfect. I have been training my skills a lot. Sneak was made things easier. I was able to steal kunai and shuriken from a weapons shop. This body was practically made for sneaking around. If Naruto didn''t have those orange clothes and there weren''t any sensor ninja in the vicinity he could have been one of the best in infiltration. Which gets me to another skill, Chakra Sensing. I unlocked it one day when I was working on my chakra control. While I was trying to sense if the chakra I was using was right I suddenly sensed something in the bushes. When I wanted to check it out I suddenly heard a ding. *DING* [Skill Basic Chakra Sensing learned] I was really happy with that skill. But I haven''t been able to really advance in it. I''ll have to ask a sensor ninja if he can help me. Trap making came from learning with Shikamaru''s father. And cooking increased for obvious reasons. And then we have F¨±injutsu. Hokage Office] Naruto and the Hokage were sitting in the office. Hiruzen was smoking his pipe while looking at the blond kid and thinking. ''He has changed a lot in 1 year. He isn''t so loud anymore and he even became the best in his class. He aced everything. I wonder what made him take this more seriously. But he is still a kid. They can change their mind any minute. I hope he stays like this. If he stays like this he''ll be able to become a great shinobi.'' "Hey Jiji am i from the Uzumaki clan." "Yes you are. How did you know about them." Even if they were Konoha''s allies and the clan feared by almost all, they have been slowly forgotten. So it is understandable that Hiruzen was surprised that Naruto knew about it since he was so young. "The library of course. The academy had a book about a lot of clans." "I see well that explains it." "I read that they specialized and were the best in F¨±injutsu." "That is correct. They were so good in F¨±injutsu that it took 3 villages to destroy them." "Do you know F¨±injutsu Jiji?" "Well I have learned a thing or two about F¨±injutsu, yes." Actually Hiruzen Sarutobi was an expert in F¨±injutsu since he is able to remove seals as powerful as the Five Elements Seal. "Do you think you can teach me. I really like F¨±injutsu. I have even trained my calligraphy since I read that that is needed to be able to use F¨±injutsu." "Hm, it was smart of you to think about improving the calligraphy. Even one wrong line can end up in your seal exploding. Come and show me at what level your calligraphy is." He pulled out a scroll and the utensils for F¨±injutsu out of his drawers and gave them to Naruto. Naruto immediately started to write. Hiruzen looked surprised. ''He is already able to learn the basics at this level. Uzumaki''s are really scary.'' "Hm, your calligraphy is at a good level, but that is only for the basics. I have a book about the basics of F¨±injutsu. You should read everything carefully. If you have any questions you can come to me. And if you can show me that you mastered this book and improved your calligraphy to a good enough level I will give you the second part." "Really!? Thank you so much Jiji." ''It is technically his anyways. I''m sure that if he''ll keep going like this he''ll surpass both of his parents.'' "Haha, you''re welcome Naruto. Be sure not to slack off at school and learn only F¨±injutsu." "Don''t worry Jiji, I''ll easily become rookie of the year." "I''m sure you will," Hiruzen said while smiling. [Back to the present] I haven''t shown him my F¨±injutsu yet, because I wanted to perfect my calligraphy before starting the next level. My calligraphy is already at the level of a master, and I have already mastered the basic F¨±injutsu book. I have also made some D-Rank seals that I found in the book. I will visit him later to get the next volume of the book. I need to go home and clean my self up. I will visit Shikamaru today to play some shogi. It helps me to stay alert so that I will never let my guard down. Even though I can beat him but he isn''t a Nara for nothing. Every day he is improving and surprising me. I never know what news he will come up with next. That is why it still helps me to play Shogi with him. After I finished showering and putting on new clothes I went to the Nara clan. The guards knew I was coming so they let me in and I got escorted by an attendant. Even if I''m friends with Shikamaru, I''m still not a part of the clan so they can''t let me go unsupervised. People from the clans don''t have anything against me since they are smarter than that. I got lead to the main house where Shikamaru was waiting for me. - Sealing: Chakra Draining Seal: The user places a seal on a person that will drain the latter''s chakra, so that the user can use it himself. The target has to stay still, so it can''t be used in battle. - Sealing: Storage Extension: User stores an item or object of relatively small size within a scroll, which is then later readily accessible. - Sealing: Safeguard: User channels chakra to etch a seal that causes seals to slip across the floor and erect a barrier. - Sealing: Glyph of Pressurization: User channels chakra to their palm as they try to stamp a seal on a target, this glyph in particular hinders chakra manipulation. Chapter 6 Arriving at the main house I shaw Shikamaru already setting up the Shogi board. When he saw me greeted me with a lazy smile. "Yo Naruto. You are early." "Yo, well I couldn''t wait to kick your bu??." He looks at me challengingly. "Don''t think too highly of yourself. I will show you who will kick who''s bu??." "Hahaha, how the tables have turned. When you were beating me, in the beginning, you looked so smug, where did all that smugness go. Let''s play so that I can get my 246th win in a row." He looked visibly annoyed at the mention of my win streak. I never knew that a Nara could be so motivated. He looks like he''d rather look at Guy and Lee hugging and crying the whole day than lose to me again. "Tsk. Sit down and let us play." "So how is the training with your dad going." Oh if looks could kill I''d be a goner. "Because you like to show off he started to increase my training. Don''t you know how much I have been suffering? Even my mom finds that he is training me to hard. And she always calls me a lazy and says that I should train. What a drag." "Hahahaha." "What are you laughing at!" "Nothing. I found it funny how you''ve been training so hard and still can''t beat me. I might have to take a vacation for a few years so that you can try to catch up." He looked like he wanted to explode, but the next moment he calmed down and had the same bored look as always. "What a drag." We went back to focusing on the game. "After beating him a couple of times, his mother walks in with some drinks. "You guys must be tired, here is some orange juice." "Thank you Mrs. Nara." "Tnx mom." "You''re welcome." Yoshino said while smiling. She used to be really strict, but seeing that her son is being trained by her husband and that they are less lazy she is happy. Her warm and gentle nature is slowly coming out making the main Nara household a happier family. From a window a man stood there looking with a contemplating look. He is 175.2 cm tall, he has dark hair tied up into a spiky ponytail, dark eyes as well as a goatee. And his most notable feature is the two scars at the right side of his face. He is known as Shikaku Nara, Head of the Nara Clan. ''I expected nothing less from Minato''s son. But I can''t accept that our clan that prides itself on our lazy- ahem intelligence can be outdone. Even if its a drag I''ll make sure he is at least on equal footing.'' Naruto was enjoying himself not realizing what the clan head is thinking. "Come on Shikamaru why are you taking so long." Shikamaru didn''t answer and only concentrated on the board. If you looked really closely you''d be able to see a couple beads of sweat flowing down. And then he made his move. "Hehe, bad move!" Shikamaru looked on with horror while I moved my piece. "Checkmate! Hahahaha, to easy!" "Whatever I''ll defeat you the next round." "Sorry but I have something I need to do. I''ll come and kick your bu?? next time." "You better give it your best the next time." "We will see if it''s needed." "What a drag. See you later, bye" "Bye." It should be easy to guess why I''m looking for him. Even if I have been training with weights for a year, I haven''t learned any taijutsu. So even if I have the power and speed of a genin I''d be easily defeated in a straight-up fight by a genin who knows taijutsu. I tried to train in the Academy taijutsu style, but for some reason I found it really uncomfortable to use it. After trying it a couple more times I tried to think about why this was happening. After thinking about it I slapped myself in the face. How could I be so stupid? Mizuki is a teacher at the academy. Even if I have a good brain if I don''t use it, it''s useless. Should I go to the Hokage? Nah, I can''t do that since I have plans for Mizuki and the Hokage will be able to find out what is happening after a bit of spying. Thinking about who could help me, I suddenly thought of perfect guy. That is what lead me to seek out the Green Beast of Konoha. Arriving at the clearing I looked at a man in green spandex kicking a tree. While I was looking and thinking about how to approach him someone stood behind me without me knowing. "Hello." Hearing someone speak behind me I quickly jumped away. Even though I was good at sneaking around its not like I never got spotted. Most of the time it was a ninja. So when I''m sneaking around I always stay alert 100%. If I meet an enemy I could die any second. Finally looking up at the one who snuck up on me I see Might Guy. He is so fast! I doubt he was letting his clone do physical training so that means that he created a clone switched with it and came up behind me without me even realizing anything was wrong. If I can get this guy to train me I''ll become way stronger and I''ll be left with fewer weaknesses. "Do you know that it isn''t nice to spy on people." "I''m sorry I saw you training hard and didn''t want to disturb you." "So why did you come here." "I actually came here to ask you for help with my taijutsu. You see I heard you were the best taijutsu specialist to have ever existed. And one of the strongest shinobi in the village, so I thought who better to ask than you." ''Haha, did you hear that my eternal rival Kakashi, ones I find you I''ll challenge you to do 100 ??ps around the village on our hands. A certain man wearing a mask and sitting in front of a stone with a lot of names on it sneezed and felt a chill running down his spine. ''Ugh, I suddenly got a bad feeling.'' "YOSH I like someone as YOUTHFUL as you. Tell me what you need help with." "Well you see I am training in the academy taijutsu style, but when I execute the katas I find it really unconvertible. But I can''t understand why. I''m able to follow the instructions perfectly fine." "Well I don''t mind helping someone with a lot of YOUTH! Show me how you execute it." I showed him the taijutsu I learned. He looked shocked at my display. "What is this! Didn''t you say that you were practicing the academy style? This is completely wrong if you keep training in this you''ll destroy your body." "What! How can that be I got it from the library in the academy." Naruto acted surprised. "I don''t know how it got there, but you shouldn''t train in this anymore and find a new style." "But were should I get a new one from. The academy only lets you get one and they won''t believe me if I say that I got this one from the library. I''m also an orphan so I don''t have much money and even if I had it''s not like anyone would sell anything to me." I sad in a sad voice. ''Wait that blond hair and those whiskers, isn''t he Naruto Uzumaki the Jinjuriki. I guess that explains a lot. I don''t have anything against him and since he is so passionate about taijutsu I''ll teach him a thing or two.'' "YOSH, don''t worry I''ll teach you a style that you can use." "What! Realy? Thank you guy sensei." ''He called me sensei! YOSH I''m so happy.'' "Of course, I don''t go back on my word. But you haven''t told me your name." "Oh, yeah sorry. My name is Naruto Uzumaki. Nice to meet you guy sensei." "Nice to meet you to Naruto" Chapter 7 "We will start your training tomorrow. So I''ll be waiting for you here at 5.30 am." "Yes Guy-Sensei." "YOSH, goodbye Naruto. I have a friend to find!" "Goodbye Guy-Sensei." After finishing my meeting with Guy-Sensei I went home. It was already late so I made dinner and went to sleep. I woke up at 12 pm since today is Sunday. After doing my daily routine and having some breakfast. I made my way to the Hokage. Since I have already perfected my calligraphy I can finally start learning the remaining F¨±injutsu books. Arriving at the Hokage tower instead of using the front entrance I put some chakra in my legs and jumped up landing in front of the Hokage office windows. The Hokage lookt at me and opened the window. After I entered he started to talk. "Hello Naruto how have you been" "I''m doing good Jiji. How is your body holding on?" "What are you saying. I may not be in my prime but I can still use my body perfectly." "Yeah whatever. So Jiji I have mastered that Basic F¨±injutsu Book and My calligraphy is also on a good level. So can I get the rest of the volumes? "Hm, I thought you had given up since you haven''t talked about it since I gave you the book. But its good to know that you haven''t given up. Show me what you can." He handed me the supplies and I started writing. After I was done I ended up with 4 seals. The only ones I know. The Hokage looked surprised. Not because I could make 4 seals but because my calligraphy is better than his. "You always keep surprising me. Now I understand what you have been doing for 3 years. But even then, you surpassed me who has lived for many years and has been praised for his good calligraphy. You will give me a heart attack one of these days if you keep surprising me." Sighing the Hokage reach into his drawer and pulled out a sealing scroll. "These are the remaining volumes. You need to remember not to skip any steps. Don''t start a new volume if you haven''t mastered the one before it. Do you understand." The Hokage looked at me with a stern gaze. I just nodded, said my goodbyes, and went home. [3 months later] I was currently lying on the floor filled with sweat. I have been training with Guy-sensei every day. From 5.30 am to 7.30 am and again from 6 pm to 10 pm. School finishes at 2 pm so I have 4 hours straight after school and 2 extra hours after training with Guy-Sensei to practice my skills and jutsus. Which means I sleep at 12 am and wake up at 5 am. It may seem as if I''m not getting much sleep but with my bloodline and the orange furball I''ll be fine. The training with Guy-Sensei might make me strong but it was so difficult that he had to drop me off at home since I couldn''t walk. Still I was really happy since I finally have a taijutsu style. Guy-Sensei thought me the Strong Fist style. It can be used to effectively adjust my attack patterns and battle tactics to best handle the situation with various unorthodox yet effective strikes. Ultimately, this fighting skill is so effective that I almost never have to rely on any weapons. Even though this is a strong style I won''t be relying solely on it. I will learn more styles after I have mastered this one. I''ll also have to choose a weapon to use. It will be easier to kill someone by cutting off their head than punching them. And a kunai doesn''t have enough reach. "Good work Naruto! You have shown immense YOUTH in these 3 months! I''m so proud of you!" He started crying up. "Ugh Guy-Sensei, why are you crying? You''re embarrassing me. If someone heard that my sensei is a crybaby I will become a laughingstock." I said jokingly. "What, don''t say that Naruto. Fine since I''m such a good sensei I will do my best not to embarrass you." He said in a resolute voice. "Tomorrow I won''t be able to come since I have a mission. But I''m sure you will be fine on your own. After I come back I will double no triple your training to make up for the lost time." I looked at him horrified. ''Is he trying to kill me?'' "Well go home and rest its already late. If everything goes as planned I''ll be back in two weeks." "Yes Guy-Sensei. See you later" Arriving home I took a shower and ate dinner. Looking at my physical stats I had a smile on my face. I found out that I can pull up a specific category instead of having to look through all the information. ''Attributes'' Strength: low-level Chunin Dexterity: low-level Chunin Intelligence: Special Jonin Chakra: Elite Jonin Chakra control: 72% I have only trained for three months yet my physical stats have already reached Chunin level. Having Guy-Sensei train me was the best idea I have ever had. However, he hasn''t taught me the Eight Gates Technique. It is understandable since I''ve only been training under him for 3 months. Still, it would be so cool to have it. Pushing my sorrow to the back of my head I started to look over the other attributes. My intelligence stayed the same since I didn''t visit Shikaku for lessons. I was simply too busy. But I still play against Shikamaru in school. I can definitely see that he has become much better. If I had to guess his intelligence I would say that it is low-level Chunin. Even if he has an IQ of over 200 he doesn''t have a lot of general knowledge and likes to focus on strategies more. But I''m sure that when he grows up he''ll easily reach Kage-level intelligence. My chakra is still the same and my chakra control increased a little bit. But I''m not focusing on those two so its understandable. My affinity still has a question mark. I guess I''ll have to buy a chakra paper. I heard that they aren''t expensive. And if you want to know how I can just get in a shop and buy stuff, that''s because I mastered the transformation technique. Naruto was a master in it after all. Transforming in a random shinobi I can even access the library. I couldn''t believe how easy it was. But I could only enter the Genin and Chunin section. Even so, I have been able to learn a lot of jutsus. Closing my attributes stats I went and sat on my bed crossed-legged. Emptying my mind and focussing on my gut I suddenly stood in a place that looked like a sewer. Chapter 8 Looking around I spotted a cage. Walking up to it I suddenly spotted two big red eyes. Walking even closer I felt a crushing killing intent coming over me. But I didn''t back down. When I was 5 meters from the cages I quickly jumped to the left b?r?ly dodging his nail. "Ey, it isn''t nice to suddenly attack someone like that." "Why don''t you come closer and I''ll show you how nice I am." "Don''t think I''m stupid. I rather not get eaten by a big orange furball." "How dare you! Do you even know who I am? I''m the great Ky¨±bi no Y¨­ko! I''m not someone a brat like you can disrespect." "Even if I said that I can get your second half back." "What!? How do you know about that?" "Haven''t you been watching me?" "Who would watch your boring life. I''d much rather sleep." "Oh, so you''re a lazy fox. You must have been sleeping every time you got captured." "You brat I swear I will kill you. Come inside here if you dare." "Nah I''m fine standing here. But about what I said earlier, do you want to make a deal." "How will you do that. My other half got taken by a shinigami." "It''s easy actually. The Uzumaki Clan''s Mask Storage Temple holds masks that are able to release a soul from the Shinigami. If I release Minato Namikaze from the Shinigami I can get your other half back." "If you want to make it work you need to be able to extract and seal my other half yourself since no one will help you do it. They will probably think that I took over your body and lock you up or even kill you." "Don''t worry I have an idea to do it myself. After I''m done learning sealing I''ll be able to easily do it. It will only take a couple of months before I''m ready." "So what do you want. But don''t even think about trying to deceive me. Even if I''m sealed I''ll make your life hell!" "Haha, calm down. I''m not that type of guy. The thing I want is simple. Your full cooperation. Which means I''ll have access to all your power. I''ll also release you from this cage and change this place to look nicer." "What will you do if I''ll take over your body once you unseal me?" "Well I know for a fact that you aren''t someone who goes back on his words. But if you want to try and take over my body go ahead. You can think it over and answer me once I''m done making preparations. Bye." And I left my mindscape without letting him say anything. I''m sure that once he thinks it over he''ll accept. After all, he gets more freedom and his other half back and the only thing he needs to do is lend me some of his powers when I need it. Foxes are known to keep their promises, but I won''t bet my body on that. I am currently working on a seal that will be able to protect my mind from anything foreign. That also includes Genjutsu and the Yamanaka''s techniques. But I won''t be able to complete it till I become a master in F¨±injutsu. With that seal, the Kjubi will never be able to take over my body. I quickly went to bed so I can have enough rest to not fall asleep when I train. Waking up I did the training Sensei told me to and went to school. Arriving at school I sat next to Shikamaru. When Hinata arrived she came to sit next to me. In the time I have spent with her I found out that she is a really nice person to be around. I start to enjoy hanging out with her more every day. She and Shikamaru have become two people who I can really call friends. I only hang out with Sasuke because he has something I want. If you want to ask about Shino, I found out that I don''t need him so I started to slowly distance my self from him. It may seem harsh to abandon someone like that but I simply don''t care about his feelings. I got taken out of my thoughts by Iruka that started to talk. "Today we will have a taijutsu spar to see how you guys are progressing. Follow me to the field." Following Iruka, we arrived at an open field at the back of the academy. There was a circle drawn on the ground. "Alright when I call out your name come and stand inside the circle. Hinata Hy¨±ga vs Ch¨­ji Akimichi. Show the Seal of Confrontation." After they showed the Seal of Confrontation Iruka started the match. It was pretty one-sided. After I pulled Hinata out of her shell and had her accept that she won''t make it as a kunoichi if she doesn''t hurt people. She was already good at taijutsu but she became even better after accepting reality. She finished the match with a palm to his chin. The rest were all boring to look at. I almost fell asleep. "Naruto Uzumaki vs Sasuke Uchiha." Finally, it''s my turn. After showing the Seal of Confrontation we started to fight. Since I had a status to uphold as the number one of the class I finished it quickly. I used a feint to make him put his guard up at his left side and then I gave him a nice blow at his right rib making him fall down. I of course held back but that doesn''t mean it didn''t hurt. Seeing their Sasuke-Kun hurt they started screaming at me, especially Ino and Sakura. I''m so glad that I don''t have any fangirls. Finishing school I started walking to the Hokage office again. It''s funny how the only times I visit him is when I need him. But it doesn''t matter. Taking the same route as last time he again opened the window for me. "Hello Naruto, what have you come for this time." "You act like I only visit you if I need something. But you are right I do need something. It has to do with the clone technique. Since I have so much chakra It is really hard to use it because the amount of chakra it needs is really small. Do you have a clone Jutsu that I can use which needs a lot of chakra." It was a lie with my control I can easily make normal clones but he doesn''t know that. ''He does have a point. With his chakra reserve he wouldn''t be able to use it without good chakra control. But which clone should I give him? An elemental one? No there is one that is more suited for him. He is smart enough to use it responsibly if anything Shikaku and Guy said is to go off.'' "I have just the one you need. But you need to promise me to be careful since this technique has killed some of its users before. You''ll find everything you need to know about these two jutsus in this scroll. This scroll holds the Shadow Clone Jutsu and the Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. This will definitely make you stronger as long as you use it carefully." "Thank you Jiji you''re the best. I will go and quickly learn it, bye." "Have a nice day Naruto. After leaving the Hokage I immediately went to the training ground. Arriving in the training ground I opened the scroll and started learning both of them. They were pretty easy. Putting my fingers in a cross I said. Chapter 9 *POOF* With a puff of smoke 4 clones appeared behind me. ''This is awesome.'' I sent my four clones in different directions and dispelled them. I got back memories from 4 different perspectives. ''Good, it works. Let''s get started for real now.'' I summoned 101 clones. I shouldn''t use too many since I haven''t got used to getting memories back yet. I told one of them to buy me a chakra paper so I can start training my chakra affinity. I divided them into groups of 4, 25 clones each. The first group trained in chakra control. The second trained in hand seals. I want to be able to use one hand seal in the end, but if I cant I want to at least be able to do it really fast. The third group worked on chakra sensing. I had them split into the village with a transformation Jutsu and try to sense the people around them. The fourth group stood on standby till my clone came back with a chakra paper. After my clone handed me the paper I stared at it with anticipation. After using some chakra it cut in half and then one side wrinkled and the other side became wet. ''So I have 3 affinities. Wind, lighting, and water.'' Wind is good for cutting, lightning is good for piercing, and water is good for healing. Of course these are just some basic examples. Like I could use lightning to increase my speed and defense like how the Raikage''s do. Since I only know how to train wind chakra ill have to do some research later for the others. I told the last group to try and cut a leave with wind chakra. [6 months later] I am standing in front of the Uzumaki Mask Storage Temple together with another person. Since I need a sacrifice to be able to get the soul back from the Shinigami, I threatened some chunin shinobi to help me out. I told him that I would kill his family if he didn''t comply. I also used seals on him so that even if he tried something he would die. Walking into the temple I used my chakra sense to find the right mask with Minato''s chakra. I used the chakra he left in the seal as a reference to find the right mask. Grabbing the mask I told the Shinobi that was with me to put it on. Even if he was reluctant there was nothing he could do. After he put the mask on the Shinigami appeared and he cut his stomach open letting a soul out and toke the shinobis soul in exchange. After the shinigami disappeared I pulled out a stasis scroll. It''s a scroll that can store unconscious people for a certain amount of time. After using the scroll an unconscious genin fell out. I pulled out another scroll containing Minato''s arm. When I tried to find Minato''s DNA I was surprised to find out that his body was still buried in the Konoha Cemetry. I guess Orochimaru hasn''t made his move yet. I''m using only an arm since that is enough. There is no need to waste his whole body. Putting my hands on the floor I said: Seals started appearing on the floor and his soul and arm started combining into the genins body. His body became covered in what looks like paper. After the paper disappeared, the fourth Hokage Minato namikaze stood in front of me. I have already completely mastered the Jutsu making the summoned completely loyal to me. That is something no one was ever able to do, but an Uzumaki genius like me is just in a different league. You must be wondering how I got my hands on this jutsu. Well it''s quite simple. I copied the Scroll of Seals using my photographic memory. I have mastered the stealth skill making me almost undetectable. But if there is a chakra sensor or a chakra sensing seal I can get caught. But that was easily fixed with a chakra hiding seal that I made myself. I used a clone with a transformation Jutsu to sneak into the Hokage''s Residents. With my sneaking skills and knowledge of F¨±injutsu, I was easily able to surpass the alarms made with seals and shinobi guards. After Checking the scroll for any seals that were on it, I started to read it. After I memorized everything the clone dispelled. I have trained the Shadow Clone Jutsu to not make a sound or project smoke when they get summoned or dispelled. Making it one of the best jutsu for infiltration. Now, getting back at the situation at hand. I couldn''t help but smile. This is so overpowered. All I need is a sacrifice and some DNA and I can make my own immortal army. Going in my mindscape I looked at the fox and said: "Are you ready furball. I will first unlock the seal to make it easier for your other half to enter the seal." He just looked at me saying nothing. I levitated up to the seal and removed the paper. Since I have already mastered the eight trigram seal from the Scroll of Seals I was able to keep Minato and Kushina from bothering me. I was also able to figure out how to unlock it without the key. Pulling up my shirt I used the other hand to unlock the seal. After the seal was unlocked I felt completely filled with chakra. Luckily I put a barrier around the temple or else the village would have gone in a panic from feeling this chakra. The Nine Tails didn''t move from his place and just kept eying me. Leaving my mindscape I looked at Minato. "Transfer the other half of the Nine-Tails to me." The clone looked at me and nodded. Me and Minato lied next to each other with my clone standing in the center. He put one hand on each of our seals and said: I could see orange chakra leaving his stomach and entering into mine. I felt a huge leap in chakra making me have a big smile on my face. I got up and summoned a coffin putting Minato away and storing him for future use. I went back to talk with the fox. "You are really cruel using those two innocent shinobis like that. And do you even know who Minato is?" "Are you talking about him being the Fourth Hokage or him being my father?" "You know who he is and you still made him your pawn." "Why do you care. Don''t tell me your yin half became friends with him." He glared at me. Clearly pissed of. Chapter 10 "You shouldn''t be so angry. He is already dead and you are complete again. You should be happy." "You really are a cruel kid." "I''m just doing my best to reach my goal and if I have to be cruel so be it. And it''s not like you have a say in it unless you want to go back on your word." "I the great Ky¨±bi no Y¨­ko would never go back on my word. You can do whatever you want I don''t care anymore. If you want my power you just have to ask." "Haha, I knew you would be a good partner. But to officially become partners we should at least know each other''s names. My name is Naruto Uzumaki." He looked at me thinking if he should tell me his name and then he sighed. "Sigh, Kurama." "It''s nice to meet you Kurama. I have to go now so I''ll see you later, bye. After leaving my mindscape I cleaned up the scene. Removing all the seals and the residue of chakra. I also tweaked Kurama''s seal so that no one can sense that I unlocked the seal. Going home I immediately went to sleep. [3 years and 6 months later Graduation Exam] "Uzumaki naruto" Iruka called me into the room. Walking in I saw the Hokage, Iruka, and Mizuki. "Alright naruto start with the transformation Jutsu." Said Iruka Transforming in the 3 people in front of me. Then they said: In their place appearing a log. I didn''t want to waste my time so I just completed all 3 Jutsus. Since they didn''t specify which clone I should use, I could use the Shadow Clone Jutsu to pass the exam. "Very good Naruto, you got a perfect score and you have officially become a Shinobi. Here is your headband. Congratulations." "Thank you Iruka-Sensei." "Be sure to be here tomorrow at 9 am to meet your Jonin sensei." Taking the headband from Iruka I put it on my forehead and left the room. Walking outside I found Shikamaru, Hinata, and Sasuke waiting for me. "You came out really fast, You must have gotten a good score Naruto-Kun" "Nah, it was nothing Hinata. I only got a perfect score." "Show off." "Why, what did you get Sasuke." He looked at me with pride. "I got 95 out of 100 points. I am an Uchiha after all." "Well it seems that Uzumaki''s are better since I got a perfect score and all." "Tsk, just shut up. You were just lucky." "That is what a loser would say. But let''s forget about the points since we all graduated I will treat everyone too ramen. Let''s go!" Arriving at Ichiraku Ramen everyone took a seat. "Hello, Naruto. Looking at your headbands it seems like you all graduated, congratulations. So what do you guys want, the first serving is on the house." "Really? Thank you so much Teuchi-san. I want a big bowl of Miso Chashu Pork ramen." "1 bowl of Kakuni Ramen please." Said Hinata "1 bowl of Awabi Ramen." Said Sasuke "1 bowl of Asari Kinoko Ramen." Said Shikamaru After we ate our fill we went home. While on our way Shikamaru started to speak. "We will be joining a team tomorrow, which means that I will probably join the Ino Shika Cho team. That means that I won''t be seeing you guys a lot after today." "Don''t worry about it Shikamaru. As long as we stay friends we will be able to see each other every day when we become stronger. Let''s just go home and we''ll see what happens tomorrow." "Yeah, I guess you are right." Splitting up we all went to our respective homes. I am sitting in class the next morning and Iruka is calling the teams. "Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno, and Kiba Inuzuka in team 7." "Yes! I am with Sasuke-Kun. Take that Ino pig." "It''s not like he''ll ever like you, Billboard Brow." I saw Sasuke looking at our direction with sadness clearly in his face. After we became friends he hasn''t become such a douchebag like in the normal series. Even though he still wants to kill his brother and is cold to most people, he at least smiles from time to time and isn''t nearly as arrogant. "Okay quite down. Next up, Shikamaru Nara, Hinata Hy¨±ga, and Naruto Uzumaki in team 8." "Haha, look at that Shikamaru. It seems that fate has been kind today." Well the one I called fate was actually me. I had a talk with the Hokage and I told him that if he can put me, Shikamaru, and Hinata in the same team I would tell him how to beat his mortal enemy, paperwork. He agreed and after I told him about Shadow Clones he just slammed his head on his desk and he started cursing himself. I just quietly left knowing he will complete his part of the deal. "I can''t believe this happened. Our tree clans are always put together in a team. Could this be a mistake." "This isn''t a mistake. I have asked the Hokage and he said that he has personally chosen the teams. Now the last team. Shino Aburame, Ch¨­ji Akimichi, and Ino Yamanaka in team 10 since team 9 is still in circulation. Now, wait here till your Jonin senseis come and pick you up." "I''m so happy to be in a team with you Naruto-Kun, and Shikamaru-Kun." "Well I''m happy to but it seems like someone else isn''t." I looked at Shikamaru "What, no I''m also happy but I just couldn''t believe it." "Well you have no choice but to believe it. Now you can see us every day as you wanted." I saw Sasuke walking up to us. "Will you still be visiting me from time to time?" After losing everyone he loves Sasuke has become really lonely. And since he didn''t want to feel the pain of losing someone he cares about again, he started distancing himself from people. But because we were friends before his clan got massacred, I was the only one he hangs out with and he started to open up to me a lot more. I''m starting to feel bad for playing with his feelings like that, but it is necessary. I''ll make it up to him later. "Of course I will. We are friends after all." "Thank you Naruto." We heard the door open and the first Jonin-Sensei came in. "Team 8 follow me." [Atributes] Strength: Jonin Dexterity: Jonin Intelligence: Elite Jonin Chakra: high-level Kage (Without the Kyubi) Chakra control: 95% Affinity: Wind, Lightning, and Wate Chapter 11 We followed our sensei to training ground 8. "Let first introduce ourselves. I will go first. My name is Asuma Sarutobi. I like Dango and I hate people that betray their own comrades. My hobby is reading and my dream for the future is to start a family. "Now you go blondie." "My name is Naruto Uzumaki. I like my friends and training. I hate people that are annoying. My hobbies are training, reading and playing Shogi. My dream for the future is to become the greatest shinobi to have ever existed." "Nara, it''s your turn." "My name is Shikamaru Nara. I like my friends and cloud watching. I hate it when people disturb my naps. My hobby is playing Shogi and my dream is to live a normal life with a normal family." "Now It''s your turn Hy¨±ga." "My name is Hinata Hy¨±ga. I like my friends and training with Naruto-Kun." I started training her and Shikamaru 3 years ago. I didn''t want them to hold me back. "I hate the caged bird seal in our family. My hobby is gardening and my dream for the future is to unite my clan together." (AN: I don''t know if most of these are true I just thought most up myself.) "Good, now that the introductions are done I will tell you about tomorrow. Tomorrow I will decide if you guys have what it takes to become a genin. The graduation test was merely to weed out the hopeless candidates. Only 33% of this year''s graduates can become a genin. And if you fail the test, you will be sent back to the academy. So I will meet you here at 9 am tomorrow." He Body Flickered away. "What a drag. Why do they make everything so complicated?" ''It doesn''t matter what test he throws at us, I know that we can do it. As long as we work together. Let''s go home and prepare ourselves for tomorrow. Be sure to get enough rest and eat breakfast." "Yes, you are right Naruto-Kun. I will see you two tomorrow bye." "Bye." "What a drag." [Next day] I arrived 10 minutes earlier, and I found Hinata and Shikamaru already waiting. "Yo guys." "Yo." "Hello Naruto-Kun." "Good, you guys are on time." Looking behind me, I saw Asuma. "You must wonder what the test is. Well, you 3 will be fighting me today. If I find you capable enough, you will pass. You need to come at me with the intent to kill if you want to do some damage. Let''s not wait any longer and start the test. Go!" ''Hm'', they have found good hiding places. But where is Naruto? I can''t locate him at all!'' Suddenly a kunai came at the back of his head, but he easily dodged it. Then the kunai suddenly came flying back. ''Huh, chakra string.'' He used one of his Trench Knives to deflect the kunai and cut the chakra string. After that 6 Narutos came dashing out. All of them started engaging in close combat. Asuma beat 5 clones before he got kicked in the back. When he wanted to stand up, he found himself not able to move. Before he could try to break out of it, Hinata appeared before him. 8 of my clones came from each of his sides. Hinata quickly got out of the way. "Wha-" *BOOM* After the explosion died down, there was an enormous crater with 5 meters in diameter. "You guys surprised me." Looking up, we saw Asuma-sensei almost completely uninjured. I guess a Jonin veteran like him will take more to get rid of. "To think your teamwork would already be so good. I was almost a goner. And Naruto, what was that Jutsu you used." "Oh, that is just a Shadow Clone with too much chakra. I created it myself." "Haha, I''m so lucky to have such an excellent team. Just wait till the rest hears of this. Well anyway, we will start taking missions tomorrow, so we''ll meet each other at the Hokage Tower at 9am." ''I will just send a clone. I''m not going to do D-Rank missions. I do however need to have a clone check all the C-Rank missions that come in. Because I want to take the wave mission. It will be a chance for me to gain 1 of the 7 blades. But the most important part is, money. Gato is one of the richest people. Having that much money will help me in my future endeavors.'' [1 week later] I heard from my clone that Tazuna has requested for the C-Rank mission. So this time I went with my team to pick up a new mission. "So Asuma, you want another D-Rank mission." "Yes, Hokage-sama." "Wait Asuma-Sensei. Don''t you think we are ready for a C-Rank mission? Our teamwork is almost perfect, so there is no need for more D-Rank missions." "What do the rest of you think." "Yes, I agree with Naruto-Kun." "What a drag." "Hm, Hokage-Sama I think my team is ready for a C-Rank mission." "Good, I have just the one. An escort mission to the Land of Waves." He handed Asuma the mission scroll. "Bring the client in." When the door opened, a guy that reeked of sake came inside. He looked at us. "What? Are these brats supposed to protect me? I thought I asked for veteran Shinobi''s, not some kids." I just glared at him, and he immediately shut up. "You won''t have to worry, my team is more than capable of safely escorting you home. And if something happens, I will handle it. "Fine." "You guys go home and pack supplies for 1 week. Be sure not to forget anything. Let''s meet at the east gate in 1 hour." [1 hour later] "Good, everyone is here. Let''s not waste time and start our journey." Chapter 12 We are walking in a diamond formation. I am at the back, Asuma is in the front, Shikamaru at the left side and Hinata at the right side. With Tazuna in the middle. In front of us, we can see a pool of water. We all looked at it, but we kept walking without giving it a second glance. Suddenly two chains came flying at me. I quickly gave one of them a chop to the neck, knocking him out. I disarmed the other one and pointed a kunai at his neck. He didn''t move an inch. "Excellent work, Naruto, and Shikamaru." He looked at the shinobi. "So do you mind telling us why you attacked us." "You won''t get anything from me." "Sensei let just bring him back to the village. I''m sure someone is in need of a guinea pig." "Yeah, you''re right. They will get everything out of him with a bit of torturing." "Wait! I will talk, but please let us go afterwards." "Sure, start talking." "We got send by Gato to kill the bridge builder." You could see Tazuna in clear distress. "Are there any more Shinobi that he hired?" "He hired Zabuza Momochi and his partner." "Is that all?" "Yes, I wouldn''t dare to lie to you." He knocked out the last shinobi. "This mission has gotten way beyond C-Rank. We will head back and let the Hokage deal with this." "Wait! Please, you need to bring me home. If I don''t get back home, everyone will be done for." "This isn''t what we signed up for. If Zabuza is involved, this mission could become A-Rank." "Wait sensei. Let us at least hear him out." "Fine. Tell us why Gato is after you. From what I know, he is a shipping magnate and extremely rich.." "On the surface he may seem as an honest businessman, but he makes a lot of money in the underworld. He is a drug dealer as well as the owner of a smuggling business. He is attempting to take control of the Land of Waves. He has taken over all the shipping ports, which is the only way we can trade with other places. Without it, we can''t make any money." "So you want to build a bridge to connect your village with the main lands?" "Yes, exactly." "Ey sensei, we can''t just leave them hanging like this. If we don''t help them, no one will since they don''t have enough money to pay for a higher-ranked mission." "Yes, Naruto-kun is right. We can''t leave them alone." "What a drag." "Even you Shikamaru? Fine, but we need to let the Hokage know about what is happening." "Just leave that to me. I will have my clones take the two Shinobis back and report to the Hokage." "Good idea. That will be better than writing a letter and have Anbu pick them up." I took out two seals and placed it on their neck. These are paralyse seals that will keep them knocked out long enough for my clones to reach the village. They started running towards the village. "All right, let''s get moving. We don''t have any time to waste. Get back into position. Hinata switch places with Naruto and use your Byakugan to scout for any enemies." "Yes, sensei." We said in union "Zabuza why aren''t the Demon Brothers Back yet? Even the spies I have sent didn''t come back. I thought they were supposed to be good. You are just a waste of money." Zabuza pointed his blade at Gato. "Shut up! He must have a high ranking shinobi and a sensor with him. I will take care of it myself." "How do I know you won''t mess up like your subordinates?" "I am Zabuza Momochi, Demon of the Hidden Mist! Don''t underestimate me." "Fine, you better take care of it." We arrived at a lake. There is someone in a boat waiting for us. "Get on and be quiet." We all got on the boat. "Hinata keep your eyes open for an enemy." We arrived at the shore. "Thank you for your help." He nodded and disappeared in the mist. "This mist is pretty thick." Said Shikamaru "There is someone at 10 o''clock." *WOOSH* "Quickly get down!" Everyone got down, but I stayed up. I pulled out a Tanto I had hidden behind my Jacked. I ducked right under the blade and stabbed my blade right through the hole, successfully stopping the blade. I put the blade in a scroll and put it away before anyone from my team saw it. "You brat, give me back my sword." "What sword? If you are talking about the one that flew above my head you will have to search in the forest to find it." "Don''t lie to me. I saw you seal it away. Why am I even arguing with you, I''ll just kill you and take it back." "Asuma-sensei leave him to me and protect Tazuna with Shikamaru and Hinata. He is after me so Tazuna will not be safe with me. You also know of my abilities." ''I am not his opponent and especially not with this mist. I know that Naruto is a sensor and his sneaking skills are way better than anyone I''ve ever met. He should be fine.'' "Don''t underestimate your opponent and be careful. Hinata tell me the moment he makes a move." "You have a lot of balls to face me alone. Do you even know who I am." "Of course I don''t know. And even if I knew, I would have immediately forgotten your ugly ?ss." "Don''t think you will piss me off so easily. If I could get angered at a brat mid battle, I would have been dead long ago." He disappeared in the mist. *STAB* Zabuza stabbed me in my neck. My clone''s neck, I mean. "Don''t underestimate me." I stood behind him with my tanto pressed against his neck. But this isn''t the one that stabbed my clone. This is the real Zabuza that I managed to find with my chakra sensor skill that got upgraded when I unsealed Kurama. Now I can find anyone in a 30 km radius and sense emotions. I haven''t told anyone about it since I don''t want anyone finding out about me and Kurama yet. "How did you find me?" "I''m better than you that is all." He tried to get away, but I just slashed him a lot of times, making him fall down. The mist disappeared and then a couple of senbon came flying at him and hit his neck. A ninja with a mask landed beside him. My teammates and sensei came to see what happened when the mist disappeared. "Thank you helping me take down Zabuza. He is a missing-nin from Kirigakure and holds a lot of our villages information. "Asuma-sensei do you know who he is?" Asked Hinata "He is a Hunter-nin. They track down missing-nins from their village to keep enemy villages from getting information about their village." He walked up to Zabuza and put two fingers against his neck. "He is dead." Chapter 13 "I will take my leave now." He put Zabuza on his shoulder and disappeared. "We should get going. Tazuna can you lead us to your house." "Yes, of course. Follow me." We arrived at a house that was built above the water. "Father! I''m so glad you''re back." She looked at us. "You guys must be the ninjas that helped my father. Thank you so much. Please come in and rest in our house. I''ll make you guys something to eat." "Thank you." We were resting in a room upstairs. "I have been thinking about Zabuza. I think he is still alive." "Why do you think that Shikamaru?" "My dad told me that hunter-nin are supposed to destroy the body on sight. But this one took him away. The other thing I found weird is that he used senbon. Senbon isn''t normally used for quickly killing someone." "Yes, you''re right. I have been thinking the same. But when I looked for his pulse, I couldn''t find it." "That probably means that he has been put in a half-dead state. If that''s the case he won''t be able to move for a week." I have given Hinata some medical books to study. Since her clan doesn''t want to use their precious Byakugan to become medics, she has to do it in secrecy. Maybe I should convince Tsunade to take her as a disciple. "It doesn''t matter even if he is back at his peak. I''ll just cut his head off this time." "Don''t underestimate him, Naruto. The only reason he got beat so easily is because of that surprise attack. He won''t let his guard down this time. He is an S-Rank ninja after all." "I know, I know. I have already thought of a plan so don''t worry too much. I''m going to take a breather outside." I was walking through the hallway when a kid bumped into me. "You should leave and not put your nose in other''s business. You will all die. Gato isn''t someone you can defeat. You are too weak." Oh, isn''t this that brat Inari? Why don''t I have some fun. It''s not like I have anything better to do. I grabbed him by his collar. "Wait, what are yo-" We arrived at a mountainside a couple of kilometers away from the house. Inari was holding onto a tree and throwing up. "Are you crazy! It felt like I was dying." "It''s your fault for calling me weak. So do you still think I''m weak?" "Just because you are a little fast doesn''t mean you can take on all of his men." I walked up to a huge rock. I coated my arm in chakra. Even though it isn''t as good as Tsunade''s, it is still strong. I hit the rock with a flick of my fingers. The huge rock easily shattered. "Woah, that was so cool." He looked at me with stars in his eyes. "Am I still weak?" "No way. If it''s you then, maybe you can do it." He started sobbing. "If only you came sooner." ''What is this? Why do I feel so bad for him? Why should I care about him?'' "Do you want to talk about it?" ''Why did I ask him that? This must be Hinata''s doing. To think I could get so influenced by her.'' "The Land of Waves used to have a hero that fought off Gato. His name is Kaiza. He was also my step-father. I never knew my real father since he died before I was born. I always wanted to know how it felt to have a father." He started crying even harder and hugged me. ''Who does this brat think he is. Getting all his tears and boogers on me.'' ''Damn it. Why am I so weak?'' "Kaiza has been the one I looked up to the most. I wanted to be like him. When Gato tried to take over the Land of Waves, he was the one who united everyone to fight back. When Gato heard about this, he brought all his men to capture him. He hung him on a cross and executed him before everyone. He used him as an example to keep everyone from trying anything." "I see. Your father was someone amazing. He must have been strong. You should be proud to be his son. But if he would see you like this, he would be disappointed." "What, why?" "It''s because you have already given up. You told me you want to become like him. But if you stay how you are right now, that will never happen. I''m not saying that you should fight Gato, but you should try to improve yourself and move on from Kaiza''s death. I''m sure that you''ll make him proud by doing that." "You are right, big brother. I should have realized it sooner. Don''t worry, I will make my dad proud and become worthy of being your little brother." ''This bastard dares to call me big brother. But it does sound nice. Argh, there I go again.'' "Let''s go, your mother must be worried about you. Climb on my back." "Please go slower this time." We arrived at the house. "Why did you do this to me again, big brother?" "Good, you didn''t throw up. It means that you have become stronger." ''More like I didn''t have anything left to throw up.'' We walked inside and saw everyone waiting at the table. "Inari where have you been. Don''t you know how worried I was about you." "I was just playing with big brother." "Big brother?" "Quickly wash your hands, you two. We have been waiting for you. The food has almost become cold." After we ate we all went to sleep. ''It''s time for my plan.'' I sneaked outside and summoned 20 shadow clones. "Go and kill every goon of Gato. After you have done that, torture Gato and take all of his money." They all vanished. I summoned another 50 clones. "Kill Zabuza and bring me Haku alive. Also take whatever valuable they have." After they vanished, I sneaked back into my bed. ''With this, my goals here will all be completed. I really hit the jackpot with this mission.'' Chapter 14 Hinata came into my room and shook me awake. "Naruto-kun breakfast is ready." ''Would be nice if she could wake me up every day like this'' "Thank you for waking me up I''ll come down after washing my face." "Okay, hurry. Everyone is waiting for you." After she closed the door, my clone came in from the window. He handed me two scrolls. One is a stasis scroll containing Haku, and the other is a scroll that contains 100 million Ry¨­ from Gato. He still has much more, but he needs to sell all his real estate first. After eating breakfast, I went out for some training. I arrived at the same mountainside as yesterday. I placed my finger on the mountain and channeled chakra through it. Removing my finger, I saw a hole going on for meters. ''I have perfected my lightning transformation.'' In these years I have already perfected my affinity nature transformation. Wind, lightning, and water. I got some help from the Hokage for the last two. I should try to infiltrate some other villages for their techniques. Especially Kumogakure. The Raikage''s technique to coat their body in lightning will make me much stronger. Nobody could penetrate the third Raikage''s skin, except he himself. After completing my training, I went back. [1 week later] "The bridge is finished and there is no sign of Gato or Zabuza." "Do you think they ran away, sensei?" "I find it hard to believe. Maybe that Hunter-nin wasn''t a fake." "I hope so. It will be a drag if he is still alive." "Naruto, can you use your shadow clones to search for them? It will be a problem if they attack when we leave." "Sure." I summoned 200 shadow clones and sent them to scour the village. It''s not like they''ll find anything since I made sure to completely erase them from existence, except for Haku. [3 hours later] "Sensei, I couldn''t find anyone." "We can''t keep guarding this village forever. We will let the Hokage deal with it when they come back. Go pack your stuff we will leave in an hour." We were about to leave when all the villagers came to thank us. Inari looked like he was about to cry. "What are you doing? People will laugh at me when they hear that my little brother is a crybaby." He suddenly had an enormous smile on his face. "This is the first time you called me little brother!" "Well, don''t get used to it. The next time I come here I want you to be someone I can brag about. So you better not let me down." "Don''t worry big brother, I''ll make you proud." I had a small smile on my face. One of the few genuine ones I''ve ever shown. "Goodbye." "Bye, big brother." "Didn''t know you had such a big soft spot, Naruto." "Shut up, Shikamaru. Don''t think too much into it." ''Naruto-kun is really an amazing person. He is so kind, but I know that he also has a side that he doesn''t want us to see. The side that is filled with darkness. I need to make sure he doesn''t let that darkness take him over. I will help Naruto-kun, the person I admire the most and the one I Iove.'' "Father what should we name the bridge." "I have a suggestion, mother." "Oh, what is it Inari?" "The Great Naruto Bridge!" Everyone agreed with him and so they called the bridge that gives everyone in the village hope after Naruto. We finally made it back to the village. Asuma went to the Hokage to report the mission, and Shikamaru and Hinata went home. I went into an alleyway and transformed into a random villager. I summoned a clone and sent him home. I started walking towards the forest. I had my chakra sensing skill for the entire time. monitoring everything that happens around me. I used a seal that makes my clone seem like the real me. Not even Madara can see through it. Now I don''t have to worry about Hiruzen monitoring me. the clone at home will keep my cover when I''m gone. As a jinchuuriki, it will cause distress if I suddenly vanished. I arrived at a normal-looking tree. I checked the surroundings once again before touching the tree and injecting chakra inside of it. A staircase appeared next to the tree. I started walking down, and the entrance closed. Sensing me, the torches lit up the staircase. After walking for a couple of minutes, I arrived at a door. Opening the door, I walked into a lab. This is where I have been doing some research. I managed to get some blood samples from Sasuke, Hinata, Shikamaru, and Minato. I walked up to a cage and took out the stasis scroll. Unsealing it, haku''s unconscious body came out. I changed him up and closed the cage. The cage got covered in seals that make it impossible for him to escape. I shocked him with lightning chakra, making him immediately wake up. After he looked around for a couple of seconds, he understood what was going on. "What happened to Zabuza-sama?" "I killed him." He looked sad for a couple of seconds before his eyes turned lifeless. "Then why am I still alive? I''m supposed to be Zabuza''s tool, but now that he is dead I have no reason to keep on living." "Don''t you want to be free for once in your life?" "Why should I want freedom? My existence is unnecessary. No one needs me anymore. I''m better off dead." "That isn''t true. I need you. If you help me achieve my goals, I will show you how to enjoy life." "What are your goals?" "Right now, it is to become Hokage." "And how do you want me to help you with that?" "I want you to become my personal Anbu. But you don''t have to worry, I will not make you kill anyone or hurt any innocent people. And if you ever want something, I will give it to you." "But I''m too weak to be useful to you." "You have amazing talent. I can train you to become as strong as a Kage, but if you don''t have the right motivation, you will always stay weak." "What is the right motivation?" "That is something only you can find out. But you don''t have to worry, I won''t force you to do anything. If you don''t want to follow me, I will let you leave." Chapter 15 "What will you do if I betray you?" "I''ll kill you. Once you swear loyalty to me, you can''t go back." I gave him 20 minutes to think about it. "I''ll swear loyalty to you, but I still don''t know your name." I let him out of the cage. "Naruto Uzumaki." He got down on one knee. "I Haku hereby swear my complete loyalty to Naruto Uzumaki. I''ll defend Naruto-sama with my life and follow his commands without question." "Good, I knew it was the right choice to take you in. It will be better if you stay here for the time being. Behind that right door is where you will be staying. It has everything you will need. Behind the left door is a training ground. I will leave a clone here that will train you." "Thank you for your kindness Naruto-sama." "It''s okay. If you need anything, just ask my clone." "I will take my leave now. Goodbye Haku." "Goodbye Naruto-sama." [1 week later] I have already sensed Gaara entering Konoha. I''m currently on my way to him. I just want to know what another jinchuuriki is like. Making my way over there, I hear someone yelling. "That hurt, brat!" ''How did he bump into him this time? I don''t see Sakura anywhere. Well, whatever.'' I appeared behind him with a kunai against his neck. "Let him go." ''How did he get behind me?'' He let Konohamaru go, and I kicked Kankuro into the wall. "Kankuro!" "Argh, you bastard!" "Ey, raccoon dog. You should put your dogs on a tighter leash." On top of the tree, you could see someone standing upside down. ''How does he know?'' He jumped in front of me. "Who are you and how do you know?" "You should introduce yourself before asking for someone''s name. You guys really have no manners." "You bastard! I will kill you!" "Shut up, Kankuro. My name is Gaara." "It''s nice to meet you Gaara, my name is Naruto Uzumaki." "How do you know?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Tsk lets go." The three of them left. "Wow, you were so cool. How did you do that?" I looked at Konohamaru. "A ninja doesn''t tell his secrets to strangers. Especially not a brat like you." "Do you even know who he is? He is the honorable Grandson of the Hokage!" "Why should I care you snot-nosed brat! Even if he is the Hokage himself, I wouldn''t care." "But you have to teach me so I can defeat the Hokage and take over his hat." "Like one jutsu could beat the Hokage. If you want to beat the Hokage You need to train every day without stop. But even if you trained every day, it will be useless." "What, why?" "Because I will soon become Hokage and you will never be able to beat me." "Then from now on, we are rivals. I swear that one day I will beat you and become Hokage!" "You are too weak to be my rival but I don''t mind beating you up every now and then." I am on my way home when someone tried to stop me. Oh, Isn''t that Iruka sensei. "Why are you transformed into another villages shinobi Iruka-sensei?" "What, how could you see through it?" "If I couldn''t even see through this simple disguise, I would never be able to become the strongest Shinobi to have ever lived." "You really make me proud, Naruto." "Haha, thank you. Well, I need to go see you later." "Bye Naruto." ''He has really become someone amazing. I''m looking forward to what he will become.'' [1 day later Training ground 8] Asuma called us to the training ground, saying he has something important to say. "You guys might have heard about the chunin exam that will be held in Konoha this year. I came here to ask if any of you want to participate. Fill in this form if you want to participate. You can come back to me if you have decided. But don''t worry if you don''t want to participate you don''t have to. It''s a solo thing, anyway." I unsealed a pen and quickly filled in the form and gave it back to Asuma. "Naruto-kun can I borrow your pen?" "Of course." "What a drag. Pass it over to me when you''re done, Hinata." "Good, you guys didn''t let me down. I lied earlier. You need a team to join." "It''s not like you fooled anyone, sensei. We aren''t dumb enough to be fooled by you." "You brat dare make fun of me. Show some respect to your sensei." "Maybe when you can beat me." "Tsk, I will bring these to the Hokage. The exam begins in three days. Go to class 301 in the academy at 10 am. I will see you there." He disappeared. "We finally get a chance for promotion. Being a genin really sucks. You guys better not back down. I know you guys can easily become chunins so don''t go chickening out." "Don''t worry Naruto-kun, I will stay by your side forever." "Is that a love confession?" "What! No, I didn''t mean it like that." "Aw, that''s too bad." "Wha wha what!" ''Does Naruto-kun like me? No, why would he like me? There are so many better girls out there.'' "Don''t tease her like that, Naruto." "I wasn''t lying. Well, let''s finish our talk another time. I will see you guys in 3 days." [3 days later] I arrived at the academy and found my teammates already waiting. "Your late." "No, you''re just early. Let''s go inside." We were walking towards the third floor when we saw a commotion on the second. There were 2 disguised proctors that put up a genjutsu making it look like the second floor is the third. All of us saw through the genjutsu, so we were about to walk past them to the third floor. "Please let us through." ''Isn''t that Tenten?'' One of the disguised proctors was about to punch her when I stepped in and grabbed his fist. "It isn''t nice to punch a lady. Kotetsu and Izumo." "How did you know brat?" "I heard your names when Asuma-sensei greeted you at the gate. And it''s not like making yourself look younger will throw me off." "Your pretty impressive for a genin." "Nah everyone here is just stupid. My teammates also saw through it." Everyone started cursing at me. ''Guess they will make me their target. Well, more fun for me I guess.'' "Let''s go, guys, we don''t want to be late." Before we could leave we got stopped by Neji. He stared at Hinata, but she just looked back at him. She wasn''t afraid at all. Then he looked at me. "What is your name?" "You''re not qualified to know." "What?" I just walked past him with my teammates following me. We arrived at the third floor and entered through door 301. Chapter 16 There were many people in the room. They tried to look all cool and scare us, but we just ignored them. "Hey, Shikamaru." "Sup Ch¨­ji. So you guys are also joining this exam." "Dad told me he''ll buy me barbecue if I become a chunin." "I see you haven''t changed." It was almost time when the last team came in. "Haha Sasuke, what happened to your face? It looks like you got your ?ss kicked." "Shut up! Nothing happened." "Haha. Sure, whatever you say." (AN: Sasuke doesn''t have his Sharingan since he didn''t go to the wave. He also didn''t go on any other dangerous missions.) I saw Kabuto walking towards us. "Hey, you guys must be the rookie 9. Fresh out of the academy. You shouldn''t be so loud." "Who are you?" "I''m Kabuto. This is my 7th time in the chunin exam." "Huh!?" "Then you must know a lot about the exam." "You could say that. How about I give my juniors some information with the ninja info cards." "Ninja info cards?" "They are cards that have information burned into them and coded with chakra. I have gathered information about the exam and all the participants and put them on these cards." ''He is a good actor, but for a genin to get all that information is almost impossible.'' I quickly snatched all his cards and used a fire jutsu to burn them. "What! Why did you do that?" "Don''t want the competition to get information on me and my team." "But you didn''t have to burn them." "What are you going to do about it?" While we were arguing 3 sound ninjas came running towards us. They attacked Kabuto. One of them tried to hit Kabuto on the face but slightly missed. But his glasses still broke. He kneeled on the ground and puked on the ground. ''That is a sound attack, huh.'' There was smoke at the front of the class. "Silence! Degenerates! I''m Ibiki Morino, proctor for the first test of the chunin exam." He told us the rules, and the exam started. I looked it over once and almost laughed out loud about how easy it was. Sure, for most it will be almost impossible, but I''m leagues above them. After 5 minutes I had already answered everything and turned around the paper. ''I guess it''s time for a nap.'' 40 minutes passed, and it was time for the last question. He told them that if they failed the question, they will never be able to participate in the chunin exam again. Half of the teams had already left when he looked at me. "Where do you think you are! How dare you sleep in my exam!" I looked up to him with a bored expression. "I got so bored that I fell asleep." "So you didn''t hear the rules for the last question." "Nah, I heard. But the last time I checked, I''m not a coward. Or it could be because you can''t fool me with your fake threats." Everyone hesitated after hearing me. Ibiki just looked surprised, not expecting someone to see through his test. "This is your last chance to leave." Everyone started looking around. But in the end, they all sat down. "Congratulations you all pass." "What!" He started to explain what the exam was about when someone jumped through the window. It was Anko, the next test proctor. She told us to go to our jonin sensei for the location and time of our next test. After everyone left, Ibiki went to pick up all the tests. ''Huh, this guy was done after 5 minutes and from what I can see he has answered everything correct. But he saw through the test, so I guess it''s not that weird. Naruto Uzumaki, you''ve become interesting.'' After getting the location from Asuma-sensei, we went to training ground 44, the Forest of Death. I could easily sense Orochimaru''s chakra. To think that Anko wasn''t able to realize that he was here. Even after he licked that blood. After getting our scroll and signing a paper that says we don''t hold Konoha accountable if we die in there. We were sent to gate 16 with the heavens scroll. I''m the one who keeps the scroll, but I made 2 shadow clones transform in the scroll and gave them to Hinata and Shikamaru. You never know when they can come in handy. "After we get an earth scroll, we will immediately run to the middle tower. There is no reason for us to stay around. Hinata keep your eyes open and tell us if there are any enemies nearby." "Yes, Naruto-kun." "Shikamaru, I will try to get them close to each other so when I give the signal you''ll stop their movement. "I''ll be ready." "Good, let''s get this over with quickly so we can relax for 3 days." (AN: I know that he can easily take care of them by himself, but then Shikamaru and Hinata would think that they are useless. I''m just trying to show them some love.) We got the start signal, and the gate opened. We ran inside, and Hinata immediately spotted a team. "There is a team at 3 o''clock." "Let''s sneak up behind them. We''ll first see if they are a threat." It''s a team from Konoha. They didn''t have much chakra and from the way they moved I could see that they would be easy. I moved in and with one kick each, they all hit a tree. "Now, Shikamaru!" After they got immobilized Hinata moved in. To make sure they can''t do anything. They all got knocked out. I went to search them and found an earth scroll. "Excellent work. We got an earth scroll, so let''s head to the tower immediately." While we were on our way, I could sense Orochimaru fighting. He must be making his move on Sasuke. I wonder how Kiba and Sakura are holding up. I know that he won''t kill Sasuke, but I''m not sure that the other 2 can survive. Just for insurance, I sent a shadow clone to interfere if someone is going to die. The reason I''m not preventing Orochimaru from attacking Sasuke is because I''m interested in the curse seal. After I completely understand them, it would be easy for me to remove them and use them without side effects. Chapter 17 [Sasuke POV] ''Who is she? All my senses are screaming at me to run away.'' "Who are you? I doubt that you''re still a genin." "It doesn''t matter who I am. All that matters is that you''ll come with me." "Why should I come with you? Do you really think I''m that stupid?" "It doesn''t matter if you''re willing or not, you''ll come to me, eventually." ''He disappeared!'' "Argh!" I got hit and send flying by his punch. "Sasuke!" "Damn! Akamaru let''s go!" Akamaru transformed into Kiba. "Don''t interfere." *POOF* Suddenly a giant snake appeared. He sent Kiba and Akamaru flying with one swing of his tail. They hit the tree really hard, immediately knocking them out. "Kiba!" Sakura ran towards Kiba to check if he is ok. "Are you sure you want to stay so stubborn?" ''There is no way out. The only thing I can do is fight.'' I took out a kunai and 5 shuriken. I ran up a tree and jumped above the weird woman. I threw my shuriken towards her. She deflected all of them. I landed on the snake and ran towards her. I used my kunai to fight her close quarters, but it was useless. I couldn''t hit her even once. "You''re too weak!" She started fighting back and I could b?r?ly block a couple of her attacks. "I expected more from you. Compared to your brother, your nothing." She kicked my face, sending me crashing in a tree. ''Why am I so weak? It''s the same as when I fought that weird eyebrow guy. I wasn''t able to do anything. If only Naruto was here, he would be able to find a way to win. NO! I can''t think like that. I need to show Naruto that I''m strong. I won''t die here today. I still have to avenge my clan.'' Suddenly my vision got a lot better. I could see the leaves slowly falling and I can perceive little things that I normally never would. "So you have awakened your Sharingan, and it directly went to two tomoes. It only makes me want you more." ''She is crazy! I can never let her catch me.'' She disappeared again, but this time I was able to see which way she would attack. I put my arms above my head, blocking her kick. I pushed her into the air and started doing hand seals. My jutsu hit her on her face. The smoked cleared and I could see that half her face was burned off. "Haha, that was close. I almost died." ''What is she laughing about?'' Suddenly her mouth opened up wide, and a head came out. The head stretched out and bit me on my shoulder. "Argh, what did you do!" "It''s a present from me. If you want more, come and find me." He and his snake disappeared. ''What did he mean with present?'' "Sasuke!" Sakura and Kiba came running towards me. [Naruto POV] I got the memories back from my clone. ''Everything is going as planned, but that Pedomaru is really disgusting.'' [3 days later] ''It''s finally time to start the next stage.'' We were gathered in a battleground. We got told that we had to have preliminaries since there were too many people. (AN: All the matches will be random. I just put them in a randomizer.) "First match, Temari vs Rock Lee." ''So the matches are different. At Least it won''t be as boring anymore. But I won''t be able to see Lee and Gaara fight.'' "Everyone else get out of the stage. Are you two ready?" They nodded. "Start!" Temari jumped away and grabbed her fan from her back. Several blades of winds came flying at Lee, but he easily dodged them. He ran up to her. He used a backward high kick with his left foot, the motion of which then helped him deliver a low kick with his right. Temari got send flying into a wall. "What! Temari has been sent flying so easily. I almost couldn''t even see him move." "She is weak!" "It''s not that she is weak. You''re just too strong Gaara." Temari started moving and stood up. "Don''t think you will be able to beat me so easily." She started running towards Lee. He jumped up, easily avoiding it. "Don''t think I''m done!" She used her fan to make a net made out of wind. She sends it flying towards the airborne Lee. ''Oh no, it will hit me!'' He crossed his arms in front of him. The net sends him flying back towards a wall, but he was able to stabilize himself. He landed on the ground safely with only a couple of cuts. "I let my guard down and that wasn''t a good idea. So now I will come at you seriously." "You sound so confident. Do you really think you will be able to beat me if you got serious? Your first attack was just a lucky shot, it won''t happen again." He disappeared again, and this time he appeared in front of her. He started kicking her upwards and then he finished it with a heel kick to the head. She crashed into the floor, making a cloud of dust rise up. After the cloud disappeared, I was able to see Temari lying there unconscious. "Temari!" Kankuro came running down. The referee went to check her pulse. "Rock Lee wins by K.O." "Ey Temari wake up." She started to slowly open her eyes. "What happened? Did I lose?" "Yes, but that doesn''t matter know. Let''s go to sensei so he can heal you." they went to their sensei, and Lee went to his. "You did a great job, Lee. You showed everyone the power YOUTH!" "Thank you, Guy-sensei! Hey Naruto, what did you think about my match?" Guy-sensei introduced Lee to me so that I can help him with his taijutsu. Since I met Guy way before Lee did I was way better in taijutsu than Lee. But I haven''t met his teammates, that is why Neji didn''t know me. "It was so-so. You could have easily beaten her, but you let your guard down and went easy on her. Don''t worry though, I will make sure to beat you up in our next spar so that you will learn not to let your guard down." "Wait, no. Please forgive me, I will never let my guard down again. I promise." "Fine, this is your last chance." "Thank you so much." "Hey Lee, do you know him?" "Yeah, this is Naruto. He helps me with my taijutsu training." "So you''re Naruto." I just ignored him and went to talk to Hinata and Shikamaru. ''This bastard dares to ignore me!'' "Next match, Kankuro vs Yoroi Akado!" Chapter 18 They went down and stood opposite to each other. "Ready?" They nodded. "Start!" Kankuro moved towards Yoroi. He started off with a punch towards his face. But Yoroi dodged to the left and grabbed Kankuro''s head. ''What!? Why can''t I absorb his chakra?'' Seeing that Yoroi was distracted, Kankuro revealed the puppet and captured him. ''So that''s why, It was a puppet. My luck is really bad. There is nothing I can do in this situation.'' Kankuro''s puppet started crushing Yoroi. "I give up." "Yoroi Akado has given up, which means that Kankuro has won the battle." Kankuro released his puppet and went back to his team. Yoroi also went back. "Next match is Zaku Abumi vs Sakura Haruno." ''What, I need to fight against that guy! But I can''t back down now. Sasuke and Ino pig are watching.'' They made their way towards the battlefield. "Ready?" They nodded. "Start!" Sakura took out a kunai and waited for him to come. Zaku had only one arm left he could use from his fight in the forest of death. He started moving towards Sakura and hit her with his palm. He shot out a huge airwave from his palm that sends Sakura into the wall. She looks to be in a really terrible shape. ''I almost feel sorry for her, but it''s her own fault for wasting her years in the academy on Sasuke and not herself.'' The referee went to check on her. "Sakura Haruno can''t continue the battle. Zaku Abumi is the winner. Kakashi took her to the medic, and Zaku went to his team. "Next match, Shino Aburame vs Kin Tsuchi." They got onto the field. "Start." Kin started throwing senbon. ''Hm, are those strings?'' Shino took out a kunai and cut the strings. ''Tsk, he noticed.'' Shino sends all his bug flying towards her. She started running around the battlefield to try and get behind Shino. But no matter what she tried, the bugs would get in her way. ''His bugs are really annoying.'' Suddenly she went on her knees. ''What happened, it feels like my chakra is drained.'' "You must be wondering what happened. It''s simple really. I used my bugs to drain your chakra. Since you were only focused on me and the big group of my bugs, I was easily able to send a couple of bugs to drain your chakra. ''This is bad, I need to finish this quickly.'' She tried to stand up, but before she could the bugs had already swarmed her. They held her down, not letting her move an inch. The referee waited a little to see what would happen, but seeing her not being able to do anything he called the match. "Kin Tsuchi isn''t able to move. The winner is Shino Aburame." They got off the field. "Next match, Neji Hy¨±ga vs Shikamaru Nara." "Good luck, Shikamaru. Don''t make our team look bad." "What a drag." When they entered the battlefield, I could see the arrogant look on Neji''s face. ''Let me guess, he will start talking about fate.'' "Fate has decided that I will defeat you today." ''I''m too smart.'' "What fate? If you let your life be decided by fate, that just means that you''re weak. I also believed in fate a little, but since meeting a certain annoying blond I have completely dismissed the idea of fate controlling my life." "Don''t worry after I defeat you, you''ll know that fate is real." "So what you''re trying to say is if I lose fate is real? This is a drag." "Are you two ready?" They nodded. "Start!" Neji came in close and started to use his taijutsu, but Shikamaru didn''t back down and started fighting back. ''If Naruto didn''t force me to learn taijutsu, I would have had a hard time against him. At least now I will still have room to breathe.'' "Your good, but you''ll never be able to beat me in taijutsu." ''He is right, but it''s not my specialty, anyway.'' A huge fireball came flying towards Neji. But when he tried to get away, he realized that he was stuck in a corner. ''He is way better than I thought.'' Sasuke looked surprised and then looked at me. I just nodded with a smile. He nodded back. ''I wanted to keep this for the finals, but I have no choice now.'' He started rapidly spinning, creating a barrier around him. The fireball touched the barrier and got repelled. Shikamaru looked surprised, but he was still able to jump out of the way. Looking at Hinata, I could see that she wasn''t surprised at all. She must have already realized that he was a genius. ''This will get tricky. But I have the perfect jutsu for this.'' ''What where did he go?'' Before he could find him, he stopped moving. Shikamaru appeared from the ground away from Neji. You could see a hole with a shadow going through it, that connected to a hole next to Shikamaru. "Your technique has a big flaw. You''re completely unprotected from underneath." (AN: I don''t know if that''s true, but just go with it. And if you were wondering where Shikamaru learned those jutsus, it''s obviously Naruto.) "How did you find that out so fast?" "I''m from the Nara clan. It''s normal for me to be able to think fast." "But it doesn''t matter. Even if you''ve got me immobilized, you can''t hurt me without hurting yourself." Shikamaru had a small smile on his face. "Are you sure?" ''Thank you, dad, and Naruto. Even if the training was hell, I''m still thankful.'' Neji''s shadow turned into a hand and grabbed his neck. The hand started strangling him. ''Damn, what is this? I didn''t know about this technique. I heard that the Nara''s that just graduated only knew the Shadow Imitation Technique. To think I would be tricked so easily.'' "So, how is fate treating you?" "Shut up! I will get out of this. Fate has decided that I will win." "Haha, how can that be." "What do you mean?" "The one you call fate is me right now. I decide if you get to live or die." "You bastard!" "I have decided that you will die!" ''I have to step in if he''s going to kill him.'' thought the referee "But I will spare your life if you give up." Neji is trying to break out of it. "I hope you''re not waiting for fate to save you." The shadow hand started to strangle him even harder. ''I can''t go down like this!'' Chapter 19 "The match is over! Shikamaru Nara is the winner." Shikamaru stopped his jutsu. "Your fate was really kind to you today. You better go and pray for him every day." "You bastard!" "The match is over. Get out of the battlefield." They got out of the field. "Congratulations Shikamaru-kun." "Yeah, you did pretty great. Poor guy, you completely crushed him. But you were trained by me so it''s only natural that you''d be able to beat him." "What a drag." "Next match, Gaara vs Sasuke Uchiha." ''Poor Sasuke.'' "Ready?" They nodded. "Start!" Sasuke immediately jumped back. ''He feels dangerous.'' His eyes turned red with 2 tomoes in each one. He started with taijutsu, but when he was about to touch him a shield of sand appeared. He appeared behind him, but before he could touch him another sand shield appeared. ''Damn, he didn''t even look at me and the shield appeared.'' Gaara started taking out sand from his gourd. Seeing this Sasuke started to do hand seals. A huge fireball came flying at Gaara, but it was easily stopped by his sand. His sand started to chase after Sasuke. While running, the curse seal started to act up making it even harder for him to do anything. But after 1 minute of running, he got captured. Sand started to cover his entire body. ''He is really about to kill Sasuke.'' He crushed Sasuke. Or that is what everyone thought. A couple of meters away from the sand coffin appeared Kakashi with Sasuke under his arm. ''That guy really has something for Uchiha''s. But he is his student I guess.'' "Kakashi sensei?" He let Sasuke down. "You did your best but you''re not his match." ''I''m still not strong enough. I got beaten so easily and everyone witnessed it. Maybe that power that I got in the forest will help me become stronger. Should I really search for her?'' "The winner of this match is Gaara." They left the field. Kakashi took Sasuke with him somewhere. "Next match, Misumi Tsurugi vs Ino Yamanaka." You could see that Ino was scared. But who would blame her, after what happened to Sakura. She knows that she isn''t any better physically than Sakura. ''Can I really do this?'' She looked at his eyes and flinched. "Ready?" Misumi nodded. "No. I give up." "It''s good not to overestimate yourself. Ino Yamanaka has given up. Misumi Tsurugi is the winner." "You''re boring." They left the field. Ino''s team tried to cheer her up. Choji gave her his chips and Shino gave her some motivational words that don''t really sound that motivating coming out from his mouth. "Next match, Hinata Hyuga vs Choji Akimichi." "Don''t hurt him too much Hinata." "Don''t worry Naruto-kun." The stood opposite to each other. Choji looked scared. ''If she''s anything like Shikamaru described her, I will be in big trouble.'' "Ready?" "Start." Choji immediately attacked. It seems like he is going all out from the beginning. He first increased his size and then he started rolling extremely fast towards Hinata. But she was easily able to dodge him. But he came after her again. Choji hit the wall and bounced back. He stopped using the human boulder technique. Before he knew what happened, Hinata appeared in front of him and started hitting him with her palms. Choji Akimichi is knocked out, the winner is Hinata Hyuga. She came back to us and Choji got carried to the medic by two ninjas. "Great job Hinata." I gave her a hug. "Wha wha what!" ''Naruto-kun just hugged me. This is the first time that I''m so close to him. He smells really nice.'' While Hinata was in her dream world the referee spoke. "Next match, Tenten vs Kiba." They stood opposite each other. "Ready?" They nodded. "Start." Tenten took out a scroll. Multiple weapons came flying at Kiba. He was able to dodge most, but a couple still scraped him. He got on all four and started to look more like a dog. He threw smoke bombs at her and started attacking. But Tenten was able to jump away before the smoke bombs came close to her. She threw a chain around him, completely restraining him. She took out another scroll. Another barrage of weapons came flying at him. He wasn''t able to do anything to stop them. But Tenten didn''t hurt him too much since he is from the same village. After he was hit by a couple of weapons, he got slammed to the ground by Tenten. He got knocked out and Akamaru wasn''t even able to do anything but watch. ''This was anticlimactic. I expected more from him. Well, whatever, It''s my turn now and it seems like I''m going against the sound guy.'' After the battlefield got cleaned from the weapons, the referee announced my match. "Next match, Dosu Kinuta vs Naruto Uzumaki." "Good luck Naruto-kun." "Finish it quickly, I want to go home." "Thank you, Hinata. Don''t worry Shikamaru, I''ll make It quick." I stood opposite him. He looked really arrogant. "You''re that guy that was arguing with four eyes. Don''t think that a weakling like you will be able to hurt me. All you Konoha genins are so weak." "Ey ref. start this match quickly. I''m getting a headache from this guy." "You bastard! Start the match so I can kill this guy." The referee looked at us. "Start." Dosu was about to move when I appeared before him. I grabbed his face and slammed him to the ground, making a huge crater. ''Oops, I used too much strength'' Everyone was shocked, except for my team. After the referee got out of his shock he called the match. "Dosu Kinuta got knocked out. The winner is Naruto Uzumaki. And that is the end of the preliminary exam." Chapter 20 The Hokage came forward to talk. "The last exam will be held in one month. There will be a lot of important people at the exam, so train hard this month to show what your village is capable of." [1 hour later] I''m sitting in Ichiraku Ramen together with my team. Asuma wanted to congratulate us so he took us here. "Hey old man, give me another bowl." "Calm down Naruto, you have already eaten 20 bowls. Do you want to make your sensei go broke?" I looked at Asuma and saw him sweating with his wallet in his hand. "Don''t worry about it old man. He is a jonin, they are rich. So give me another bowl." He looked at Asuma and Asuma just nodded. After we were done eating I said goodbye and went to the bathhouse of Konoha. I was looking for a certain pervert. Arriving at the bathhouse I could see him. I went and sneaked behind him. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!" He flew through the air and landed in the women''s bath. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh, PERVERT!" "Wait, no no this is a mistake. Someone threw me in here." *BOOM* He came flying out completely bruised. He looked really miserable. Then he looked at me. "It was you, wasn''t it!" "I did you a favor so don''t get mad at me." "What favor, that bath was filled with old hags! I like them young." "But you''re also old so I thought that you''d like someone from your own age group. I didn''t know you liked little kids. I will have to take this to the Hokage so that he can arrest you. You really disgust me!" "What, wait that is not what I meant. Please don''t go to the Hokage. You have really misunderstood me. I was just doing some research." "Research on little kids isn''t appreciated here. But I can let you off the hook If you help me out with something." "What is it?" "I know who you are the Perverted Hermit Jiraiya." "So you know who I am, but you''re still blackmailing me!" "Knowing who you are doesn''t scare me. But back to the thing, I want from you. It''s simple really. I want the toad summoning contract." "How do you know about that?" "For a Sannin you''re pretty stupid. Everyone knows you can summon toads." "Oh yeah, but I can''t give It to you." "Why not?" "The toad summons can only be given to someone who is worthy of it." "So I need to be a pervert who likes little kids to be worthy?" "You little brat, stop saying that. I told you that isn''t true." "Alright, I know a way for me to prove if I''m worthy or not." "Oh, what is it?" "I will summon the biggest summon on my first try." "Haha, do you even know how much chakra you need for that. A little brat like you will never be able to do it." "It seems like you''re scared. It''s fine I''m going to the Hokage now, bye." "Wait, fine. Follow me to open space." We were walking through a forest. "He old pervert. Why are you taking me through this dense forest? You aren''t having any thought about my young and beautiful body, right?" *BOOM* He hit his head against a tree and fell over. I could see white foam coming out of his mouth. I just kept walking. We arrived in a big open area. He took out the big scroll from his bag and opened it. I could see a couple of names written in blood. "So the fourth was also a summoner." "Know you can see how hard it is to summon the boss. If even the Fourth Hokage had signed a contract with the toads." "It doesn''t mean anything." "Tsk, use your blood to write your name. Don''t think that after you have written your name I won''t be able to erase it." I took out a kunai and pricked my finger. I don''t want the taste of blood in my mouth, but if I''m in a difficult fight I will use my mouth. I wrote my name in the scroll. He took and rolled the scroll back up. "Do you know the summoning jutsu?" "Who do you think I am, old man?" Using a kunai I again let blood flow out of my finger. Kurma''s healing is great but for things like this, it gets annoying if I''m not fast enough. *POOF* A huge smoke cloud appeared. Looking under me I could see that it wasn''t the ground I was standing on. "Huh Jiraiya, why have you summoned me?" ''To think he was actually able to do it. Well, he is Minato''s son.'' "It wasn''t me. he is on your head." I jumped on his nose. "Yo." "What, this brat summoned me? Jiraiya is this a joke or something." "I''m serious. He is a new summoner." "Hey brat, don''t think that you will be able to become our summon just by convincing Jiraiya." "Oh do I need to get through a test or something?" "You will have to stay on my head for 6 hours without falling off." (AN: I don''t remember how long it was in the show so I just chose 6 hours.) "What, that''s all? This is way to easy." I went on his head and lied down. "I''m going to sleep. Wake me up when you''re finished." "You brat! I swear when you fall off I will kill you." "Good luck." He started to run and jump around. ''What is this, I''m jumping around but he is sleeping without a care in the world. Is his chakra control that good?'' ''He really is Minato''s son. That chakra control could rival even Tsunades or maybe even surpass hers.'' I was in my mindscape talking with Kurama. "You brat really like to show off." "Well yeah, who doesn''t? This test is way to easy anyway." "Ey Naruto, you better not think about letting any toads in here." "Why should I let any toads in here?" "Do you know about sage mode?" "Of course why did you think I choose the toad summoning." "Jiraiya is capable of sage mode but he needs two toads to help him out. When he uses sage mode they enter his mindscape." "But that isn''t perfect sage mode. Do you really think I won''t be able to master sage mode?" "You really know too much. I know what you''re capable of, I was just warning you." "Don''t worry I know that you''re just to shy to meet new people." "Like hell I''m shy. Oh and don''t think I don''t know about your crush on that Hyuga girl." "Yeah, she is really beautiful." "You''re not even denying it, how boring." "I just trust you enough to tell you my true feelings. You should also try it sometimes." "What true feelings?" "Don''t think you can hide it from me." "Just shut up." He went to sleep. ''6 hours is a long time so I should also go to sleep.'' I lied down on top of Kurama. He doesn''t seem to mind it. ''His fur is really soft.'' I fell asleep leaving only a little bit of my consciousness to not fall of the toad and to keep sensing my surroundings for any danger. Chapter 21 Feeling the toad stop I woke up. "So are you convinced yet?" "You have proven yourself. From today on you are allowed to summon us whenever you want." "Thank you. My name is Naruto Uzumaki, what is your name?" "My name is Gamabunta, it''s nice to meet you. I have to go now, goodbye." He vanished in a big puff of smoke. I walked up to Jiraiya. "So pervert what do you think of me now?" "Your chakra control is really amazing. How did you do that?" "Training. I have to go home now." "Wait. You are in the chunin exams right. I heard that they will continue in one month so how about I train you in this month." "Like you could teach me anything." "Just look and then tell me if I have nothing to teach you. It''s called Rasengan" "That''s pretty cool, how did you do that?" He had a smug look on his face. "You need to rotate your chakra in multiple directions and then increase the volume and density of the chakra." I walked u to a tree. "This is a really hard jutsu to master. It took the Fourth Hokage 3 years to create and it took me years to learn." I held out my hand and a blue sphere appeared on it. I struck a tree and it got destroyed. Jiraiya''s eyes were about to pop off. "This is easy. Didn''t you say that it took you years to learn? I don''t want to waste this month with you if you aren''t even close to my level. I''m going home, bye." I went home leaving a surprised Jiraiya behind. The reason I was able to use the Rasengan is because it was on the scroll of sealing. There were a lot of cool jutsus on there, but I need to be careful not to reveal them. I now have a good reason to use Rasengan. [Next morning] After doing my daily necessities I went outside. I started walking towards the Hokage faces. I didn''t want to bother to take the stairs so I just went straight up the mountain. Arriving on top of the mountain I went into the forest that is on top of the mountain. After walking for a little longer I got to a clearing. I found this place 2 years ago and since then I''ve used this spot to meet up with Hinata. I took out a scroll and placed it on the ground. After putting in some chakra a full-blown picnic came out of it. It smelled really nice. [Hinata P.O.V.] I''m in my room choosing what to put on. Naruto invited me again to hang out with him. He started inviting me 2 years ago. [Flashback 2 years ago] I was walking out of school when I heard someone call my name. "Hey Hinata, wait up!" "Naruto-kun?" "Hey, Hinata are you free today." "Uhm yes." "Good, come with me." He took my hand and started heading towards the Hokage mountain. ''Where is Naruto-kun taking me? Everyone is looking at us. I''m so embarrassed. But Naruto-kuns hands are so warm. They make me feel safe.'' We arrived on top of the mountain and he took me inside a forest. After some walking, we arrived at a clearing. It is beautiful. There are a lot of beautiful flowers and I could see a couple of cute animals. "Why have you brought me here Naruto?" He took out a scroll and after unsealing it a picnic came out of it. "I wanted to invite you to a picnic." ''This smells really good. Did Naruto-kun make this?'' "Take a seat.'' We sat on the blanket. "Go ahead and eat whatever you want." I took some Dango and ate it. "Wow, this is so delicious. Did you make everything yourself?" "Yup." "You''re amazing Naruto-kun. I wished I could cook half as good as you." "I could teach you if you want." "You don''t have to go through the trouble." "It''s okay, I like spending time with you." I felt my face heating up. "Thank you." [Flashback end] Thinking back to that day my heart started beating faster. ''In those 2 years, we have gone to the forest a lot of times. And even though we have become a lot closer, I still haven''t told him how I feel about him.'' I finished picking my clothes and started to walk towards the forest. ''I need to tell him how I feel about him today. If I keep postponing it, he may find someone else.'' I arrived at the clearing and saw him waiting for me. [Naruto P.O.V.] "You look even more beautiful than normal. Is there a special occasion?" She blushed. "I just felt like dressing up today." "Well, you should do it more often. Have a seat." She sat down. We were talking like normal. Asking how we are, what we are doing, and things like that. But I could see that she was contemplating something. After we were done, I packed everything up and we were about to go home. "Naruto-kun." I turned back to her. She came really close to me. "I have to tell you something." I can already tell what she wants to say. "Don''t worry, you can tell me whatever you want" "Naruto-kun I.. I.. I¡­" ''She is really trying hard. Even if she isn''t shy around me, this is still hard for her. But how do I actually feel about her? She is someone really special to me. Every time I see her my heart starts beating faster. When we aren''t together, I can''t stop thinking about her. She always makes my day better.'' I''ve read a lot of books including romance. And all of them tell me that what I''m feeling is love. I looked into her eyes and decided what I will do. I grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to me. Our faces were an inch apart. "Naruto-kun?" "Hinata. I have thought about this long and hard. But I have finally decided how I feel about you. Every time I see you my day brightens a hundred times more than the sun ever could. My heart starts beating so fast I feel like it''s about to fly out. And when we are apart I can never stop thinking about you." I looked at her eyes one more time. "Hinata. I love you." She gave me the biggest smile I''ve ever seen. "I love you too, Naruto." We brought our faces closer. Our lips touched. Chapter 22 [1 week later] [Shikamaru P.O.V.] I''m looking at the matches of the last exam. Round 1: Rock Lee vs Kankuro Round 2: Zaku Abumi vs Shino Aburame Round 3: Shikamaru Nara vs Gaara Round 4 Misumi Tsurugi vs Hinata Hyuga Round 5 Tenten vs Naruto Uzumaki My opponent is Gaara. He is the one from Suna who destroyed Sasuke Uchiha. Naruto told me that if he went all out even the Hokage would have to risk his life to stop him. I''ve been thinking for a week now, but I can''t think of any plan to defeat him. I wanted to think of something myself, but maybe I should just ask Naruto. He seems to know a lot about that Gaara guy. Yeah, I guess I''ll do that. I''m walking through the village towards Naruto''s house. *BAM* Someone bumped into me and before I knew it I was holding a girl by her waist stopping her from falling on the ground. Our faces were almost touching. *SLAP* "What was that for, I just saved you from falling!" ''Wait isn''t she Gaara''s teammate?'' "You''re that blondes teammate. Did you really think I could fall so easily? And why did you put your face so close to mine?" "It was an accident. I just acted on instinct." "What instinct? The instinct of your lower part? You pervert!" *SLAP* She gave me another slap and ran away. ''I feel sorry for the idiot that is going to marry her.'' I arrived at Naruto''s apartment. I knocked on the door. A couple of seconds later Naruto opened the door. "Yo Shikamaru what brings you here?" "I need your help with something." "Sure come in." I entered his apartment. Contrary to the outside the inside looks really clean. "Why do you still live in this dump? We make enough money from our missions. You can get a better apartment than this." "I like it here. It''s cozy." "Whatever." "Make yourself comfortable. Do you want something to drink?" "Some tea, please." "Coming right up." He made me tea. I don''t know why but his food and drinks always taste so good. I''ve never tasted anything better than his food. "So what did you want help with?" "I''m here to ask about Gaara. Even after thinking about it for a week, I don''t know how to defeat him." "Do you know what happens when sand gets really hot?" "It turns into glass." "Well, there is your answer." "But I don''t know any fire Jutsu that is hot enough to turn his sand into glass." "I''ll teach you." "You have a jutsu that is hot enough?" "Yup." "Man, where do you get these crazy jutsus from." "I''ll tell you some other time." "Damn you and your secrets." "Everyone has their secrets." "Whatever. Let''s play some Shogi." "You sure?" "What are you scared because I have been winning a lot lately?" "You find winning once every 20 games a lot? But I can''t deny that you have improved massively." After playing some Shogi with Naruto I went back home. [Naruto P.O.V.] I summoned some clones and body flickered to a secluded place in the forest. In a puff of smoke, a small green toad appeared. He looked at me. "You must be Naruto Uzumaki, the new Summoner." "Yup, that''s me." "Why have you summoned me?" "I wanted to ask you about Sage Mode." "How do you know about that?" "Jiraiya." "Why are you asking?" "I want you to teach me." "Do you really think that it''s something you could easily learn? Jiraiya has been learning it for years but he still hasn''t perfected it. Do you understand how difficult it is?" "Jiraiya is just a lazy pervert. I''m confident in being able to do it. You can just see if I''m good enough before you teach me." "Why do you want to learn it." I looked up at the sky. Thinking about a good excuse. "I have people that I love and care about and to protect them I need all the power I can get." "That is an honorable reason. Fine I will teach you. We will have to go to Mount My¨­boku to train in Sage mode. Go and get ready and summon me again when you''ve packed everything." "Don''t worry I came prepared. We can go right now." "At least you''re smart." He jumped onto my shoulder. *POOF* We appeared on Mount My¨­boku. It looks really beautiful. There were a lot of mountains and plants. "Follow me. You''ll be staying at my house." We arrived at his house. I needed to crawl to enter it. When I entered I saw a small purple frog. "Who is this." "This is Naruto Uzumaki, our new Summoner. He summoned me to teach him Sage Mode." "Oh, I see. Are you guys hungry?" "No, thank you I ate before coming here." "I see, just tell me when you feel hungry." "Now that I think about it I haven''t told you my name yet. My name is Fukasaku and this is my wife Shima." "It''s nice to meet both of you. Oh yeah, could you both do me a favor? Please don''t tell Jiraiya that you ever met me or that I came here." "Why?" "Personal reasons." "Don''t worry our lips are sealed. Follow me I will start teaching you right now. I''m sure you can''t stay away for long." "Thank you." He took me to a fountain filled with toad oil. "Sage Mode is an empowered state that can be entered by blending natural energy with one''s chakra, creating senjutsu chakra. Sage Mode allows you to tap into the natural force of the world, opening up new techniques and allowing you to power up existing ones with the new senjutsu chakra." He took a breath before continuing. "In order to enter Sage Mode, you must remain absolutely still in order to be one with nature and balance the natural energy with your own physical and spiritual energies. If you put too little natural energy into using senjutsu, the technique will not work. Conversely, if too much natural energy is taken in, your body will turn to stone forever; you will also be transformed into a frog." He looked me in my eyes. "Having heard what could happen, are you sure that you want to continue?" "It''s a small risk to take for my loved ones." "You have a good heart." ''Yup my heart is 100% pure gold. Nothing wrong with my heart at all'' "Come here and give me your arm." Chapter 23 I reached out my arm. He put some oil on my arm. I felt unknown energy entering my body. ''So this is Natural Energy. I already feel stronger.'' But I couldn''t control it. I looked in the water and saw that I looked a little bit like a frog. ''This will be harder than I thought.'' "You have a way to treat me right?" "Of course." He took out a stick and slammed me on my head. For a small and old frog, he sure is strong. "Why didn''t you scream? Didn''t it hurt?" "I''m just full of YOUTH! Something like this can''t faze me." "Youth? You, humans, are really weird sometimes. Let''s get back to training. Go sit down and take off your shirt. You need to be completely still for this." I sat down cross-legged and took off my shirt. "Are you ready?" "I''m ready." He started strowing toad oil on my back. I could sense the Natural Chakra that was entering my body. I balanced it with my physical and spiritual energies. I had almost balanced it out, but I messed up. I don''t have 100% chakra control so I shouldn''t expect to get everything on the first try. *SMACK* "What have you done boy?" "What do you mean?" "You had almost gotten it down completely. What the hell are you? Gamabunta told me that you had amazing chakra control, but chakra control isn''t everything you need. You need to stay completely still to be able to balance it with your own chakra." "It''s not that difficult. Let''s go one more time, I know I will get it down with one more try." I closed my eyes and completely focused on sensing my chakra and the Natural chakra. He threw some oil against my back again and I felt the Natural chakra entering me again. I again tried to balance it out with my own chakra. Orange lines started appearing around my eyes. I slowly opened my eyes. ''This is amazing. I feel so much stronger.'' I walked up to one of the toad''s statues. I used one hand and was easily able to lift it up. Normally I would have to use two hands and put in effort to pick it up. "You put everyone who has learned it before you to shame. To think someone would be able to do it in two tries. Follow me let''s test how much of a genius you really are." He took me to a lot of pointy rocks. He took out a stone board and before he could explain I snatched it from him and jumped to the highest rock and sat on it with the board. I closed my eyes without moving an inch. ''He is really impatient, but he understood what he needed to do without me explaining anything. If Jiraiya boy could have 1/10 of his talent and brains he could''ve become the biggest legend of his era. Easily outshining his teammates and his sensei.'' I have done a lot of meditating to prepare for learning sage mode. I''m able to stand on one foot under a waterfall without moving. I even had my clones try to disrupt me by using small wind jutsus and throw some things at me. This isn''t so difficult in comparison, I just need to absorb some Natural chakra and balance it out. I already know the feeling so this will be easy. 20 seconds later I opened my eyes and I entered Sage Mode. ''This boy got it down so easily. Let''s test out how strong he is.'' I could see the frog flying towards me trying to punch me. I met his fist head-on and send him flying back into a rock. "You''re stronger than me without Sage Mode, but to bad for you I have Sage Mode." I walked up to him. I had a big smile on my face and I accidentally leaked some of Kurama''s chakra. "What are you going to do to me. I helped you and now you want to kill me." ''Damn I got way too excited. I always get like this when I accomplished something I have been trying to achieve for a long time.'' "Who do you take me for. I never treat those that have been good to me bad." "I''m sorry for misjudging you. It''s just that chakra that you leaked." "I''m sorry I got too excited. I ?ssume you know who that chakra belongs to. Don''t worry I have everything under control" "What Jiraiya told that you didn''t know about that." "I haven''t talked to anyone about it except for two people. But there is nothing to worry about, I''m still Naruto Uzumaki and the seal is intact." "You will really give me a heart attack one day. Don''t worry you must have your reasons for not telling anyone else so I will keep my lips sealed." "Thank you I knew that I could trust you. Hop onto my shoulder, I will bring you home." He jumped onto my shoulder. ''Haha, bad move. Let''s have some fun.'' I pulled him into my mindscape right before Kurama. Kurama started leaking his killing intent and glared at him. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH" He passed out. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA., you went overboard Kurama." "I told you to not bring any toads here!" "Hahahaha, sorry I couldn''t help it. His face was priceless." "Hehe, yeah he looked pathetic." "We should do this more often. Maybe I should trick the Hokage next." "That Uchiha brat would be better." "What! Don''t tell me you also have something for little boys." "You brat do you want to die! You have been really arrogant since the day we''ve met. Maybe I need to show you what respect is. Come and fight me!" "Sure let''s fight. Just give me a second." I stood still and entered Sage Mode. "To think you would let me enter Sage Mode without attacking." "I don''t want you to complain by saying you didn''t use your full power." I changed my mindscape to a huge rock plateau. "This is better now let''s start." He tried to hit me with his claws but I easily dodged. I summoned 4 clones and encircled him. "You have to try harder than this if you want to beat me." He used his tails to destroy my clones. But before he realized it I was standing on his snout. I put my hand before my eyes. "What are you doing? Do you really think you can defeat me without looking?" I removed my hand. "WHAT! Why do you have those cursed eyes?" I appeared above him with a massive Rasengan. The one on his snout is my clone. I slammed it into his head destroying. His head slammed into the ground making it cave in. I jumped in front of him. "Hahaha, you fell for such a simple genjutsu. I thought you were supposed to be powerful." He stood up. "Don''t think that will work for a second time. Why did you even pick those eyes?" "I know that you and the Uchiha have a history together so I used a simple genjutsu to make my eyes look like the Sharingan. You were so shocked that you didn''t realize I was attacking you." "Tsk, it was just a cheap shot. Let''s go again!" "Maybe another time furball. I need to take Fukasaku home before he wakes up. Bye." Chapter 24 I exited my mindscape and carried Fukasaku home. "What happened to him?" "He was just a little bit to shocked. He will wake up in an hour or so." "What happened that he got so shocked?" "You can ask him when he wakes up. Say can you bring me back to Konoha." "Why, did you forget something?" "Nah, my training is finished." "Don''t lie to me. There is no way you could master it so fast." I stood still. *THUNK* ''Did she really pas out of shock. How troublesome. Wait, wasn''t there a portal that could bring me back to Konoha.'' I told a shadow clone to search for it. I brought the pair to their bed. ''I hope they can keep quiet. I don''t want to show all my cards especially since I haven''t even mastered it.'' I got the memories back from my clone with the location of the portal. I took out a pen and paper. I wrote: I''m sorry for leaving so suddenly but I''m thankful for your help. I have found a way to return home so don''t worry about me. If there is ever something you need my help with, feel free to reach out to me. -Naruto Uzumaki ''That should be good enough.'' I went to the portal. ''Here goes nothing.'' I jumped inside it. I arrived at the edge of the forest and before anyone could see me I body flickered home. All my clones dispelled. I didn''t expect to learn Sage Mode so easily. But I''m far from perfecting it. Right now I need about 20 seconds to enter Sage Mode. That makes it useless in a battle. The last part of the chunin exam will start in 3 weeks. That is also when Suna will attack. I need to be strong enough when that happens. I can use Naruto''s trick to prolonge the time I can use Sage Mode If I already have clones prepared I won''t need to wait those 20 seconds. But I can''t rely on that. I will try to improve it tomorrow. It''s 5 pm now. Let''s see if Hinata wants to meet up. I have a seal on Hinata and Shikamaru that we use to send messages to each other. I sent a message to Hinata asking if she can meetup. I immediately got a reply saying that she will be ready in 20 min. I told her that I''ll pick her up at her house. Her father already knows about us. I still laugh about the day he found out. After we became a thing I asked her if I could see her father. She didn''t understand why but she took me anyways. [Flashback 1 week ago] "Why have you brought your teammate here Hinata?" "He wanted to see you father." "What do you want?" "I just came here to tell you about something." I grabbed Hinata and kissed her. "You brat what do you think you''re doing!" "I came to tell you that Hinata is mine. If I ever find her crying again because of you, don''t expect me to be merciful." I leaked some killing intent, but he didn''t seem fazed. "You brat dare threaten me!" "I''m not threatening you, it''s a warning. Hope you remember it." I looked at Hinata. "I won''t let anyone hurt you ever again. So when someone wants to hurt you come to me." I looked back at her father. "I don''t want to have a bad relationship with you, but you tossed her away because she couldn''t hurt her little sister. You''re a failure as a father. I hope you know what you did wrong and try bettering your relationship with your daughter." He looked at us contemplatingly. ''She has changed a lot. She never stutters and is way less shy. It must be his doing. Naruto Uzumaki the container for the Demon Fox. He has grown up interestingly. But I can''t just yield to him.'' "You have a lot of guts to talk to me like that. do you want to die." "No father please don''t. He didn''t mean it." "Don''t worry Hinata, I can handle it. I meant every word." Our distance was 1 meter and we are both sitting. Before he realized it there was a shadow clone behind him. He got kicked on his side and sent flying into the wall. Hearing the commotion the guards entered. Seeing me by their clan leaders side who was stuck in a wall, they tried to attack me. But Hinata held them off. "You should take my warnings more seriously. If you make her sad one more time I will destroy you." "Naruto pls stop." She started crying. ''I''m an idiot. I shouldn''t have beaten her father in front of her.'' I hugged her. "I''m sorry Hinata. I went too far." Her father stood up and started walking towards us. He stood in front of Hinata. "I''m sorry Hinata. I neglected my duty as a father and always acted as a clan leader. I can''t imagine how much you have suffered. I''m truly sorry for all that I have done." He hugged her. ''Damn, I think he hit his head too hard.'' He looked at me. "Naruto Uzumaki, I approve of you marrying my daughter." "What, father!" "Thank you, father-in-law. I will come and ask for her hand when we are old enough." "Naruto!" "You''re pretty weird, you know." "What?" "I insulted and threatened you, I even kicked you in the wall. But instead of fighting back, you gave me your daughter." "I guess when I hit the wall I woke up and completely understood your words." "Or you think that by marrying your daughter to me your clan will become stronger. But I''ve got bad news for you. She will be marrying into my family." "What! You dare." "I do, bye." ''Naruto Uzumaki, I don''t know what you'' after, but when I find out, I''ll kill you!'' He looked at the guards. "I better not hear a word about this, now leave." All the guards hurried away. ''If I killed him now the Hokage would come after me. I need to let him make his move first.'' [Flashback end] Chapter 25 I am eating Dango with Hinata. "So how is your father." "He is really angry with you, you idiot." "But, at least we can get married." "Who said I want to marry you?" "Ino looks kinda hot, maybe I should try my chance with her." She sent a dead glare towards me. "Haha, calm down. You know you''re the only one I''ll ever love." "That better be the case." After eating I took her shopping. I bought her a lot of clothes but she is worth it. The shopkeepers leave me alone when Hinata is around and I have never caused them any trouble that they know of, so they are less hostile. "Thank you so much for these clothes." "Anything for my queen. It''s getting late, let me take you home." [3 weeks later The night before chunin exams] I always have my clones keeping tabs on what is going on in the village and now I''ve got the information that I''ve been waiting for. "This village sure has talented people. But a blade of wind cannot be stopped by anyone." "What, who are you?" I didn''t answer and gave him a punch to his gut. I finished it off with a chop to the neck. "Aren''t you Naruto?" "That''s me. If you''re still able to move let''s go report to the Hokage." "I can still move." "Alright let''s go." I put a paralyze seal on Baki and two of my clones carried him. We arrived at the Hokage tower and I went straight to the window. I could see him smoke his pipe and reading Ich Icha while his clones were working. "Yo old man." "Naruto, Hayate?" He let us in. "Why do you have Shinobi from Suna with you." "Ask Hayate." "Sir, I overheard this man and Kabuto who is related to the sound village talk about attacking our village tomorrow." "What, are you sure about this." "100% sir." "And why are you here Naruto." "Oh, I had to save his ?ss because he was so weak that he almost got killed." Hayate looked down, not daring to look up. "But I guess that is because he is sick. I will find you someone who can cure him when this is over." He looked at me with hope in his eyes. "Thank you, Naruto." "It''s nothing. Now, what will you do old man." "You don''t have to worry about this issue anymore. The chunin exams will still be held tomorrow and I hope you can still be the proctor Hayate." "Of course sir." "Well, I''m going home. Good luck old man." I disappeared and headed towards my home. [Hiruzen P.O.V.] ''This is a big problem.'' "Call every Jonin and clan leader who is in the village. Also, call the council and Jiraiya. We will be having a meeting." Multiple people jumped out of the shadow. "Yes, Hokage." "They disappeared." [1 hour later] We are in a big room without seats or tables. I placed a silence seal on this room so no one can listen in. "Why have you called us so late sensei?" asked Jiraiya "Hayate was just saved by Naruto from one of Suna''s shinobi. That Ninja is called Baki. He is a member of Suna''s advisory council. Hayate heard him and a shinobi from the sound village called kabuto talking about invading the village." "Why would they do that? We are clearly stronger." "That is because the One Tails is in the village. You may know his Jinchuuriki, Gaara." "I knew that kid was dangerous from the first time I saw him." said Kakashi "What is your plan Hokage?" "We will let the exam continue." "But letting it continue will bring everyone in danger." "If we cancel it they will attack immediately and we aren''t prepared yet. They should already know that we know what they are up to but the Kazekage isn''t here yet so they will have to wait for him if the chunin exams continue." "But can''t we ?ssassinate everyone who will attack?" "This village is big and we don''t know where the rest of their troops are, we won''t be able to find and kill everyone quickly enough. And if they find out and attack, the citizen will be in danger. We will strengthen our walls and increase the security at the exam. There will also be Jonins hidden in the audience." "What about the Kazekage and the One Tails?" asked Kakashi "I will take care of the Kazekage and Jiraiya will take care of the One Tails." "But sir that is too dangerous. You should at least have some backup. And how can one person take care of a Tailed Beast." Said one of the civilian council members. "Don''t underestimate us. I may be old but my strength is still enough to protect the village from the Kazekage. And Jiraiya is a seal master and one of the Sannin. He will be able to take care of the one tails. Oh yeah, Danzo I will be expecting your support in tomorrow''s battle. You will help keep the civilians safe." He just nodded. "Are there any more questions?" No one spoke up. "Alright, get ready for tomorrow. And don''t tell anyone else about this. I don''t want anything about this to be leaked. Do you all understand?" "Yes sir!" [Naruto P.O.V.] I was listening in with a seal that I placed on Hayate. It''s pretty handy for information gathering. There plan isn''t anything fancy. They are just saying that they can''t do anything now and that they will just up their security so they can minimize the casualties. ''I thought that the Hokage knew that Orochimaru was the Kage of the Sound village so why didn''t he mention him.'' Even an idiot could figure out that he would be coming to attack the village. I guess he is just too soft. I will also need to prepare for tomorrow. I have already told Hinata and Shikamaru about it. Can''t have them be unprepared. ''Ey Kurama.'' ''What is it.'' ''Oh, you aren''t calling me a brat anymore how nice of you.'' ''Just tell me what you want already.'' ''I just wanted to tell you to take a good rest because I will use a lot of chakra tomorrow. We will also be fighting against one of your siblings.'' ''He is no sibling of mine.'' ''Then you wouldn''t mind it if I capture him and do some experiments on him.'' I suddenly felt a crushing killing intent coming over me. I almost couldn''t breathe. ''Yo stop it already I was just joking.'' He stopped and I could finally breathe normally again. ''Your joke wasn''t funny.'' ''I''m sorry Kurama, but I thought that he wasn''t your sibling.'' ''Just shut up.'' ''Haha, you sound like a big brother that doesn''t want to admits that he loves his siblings. But you actually love them the most. I didn''t know you had such a soft spot.'' ''If you don''t shut up right now I will not help you tomorrow!'' ''Alright, no need to get so angry. Goodnight Kurama.'' ''Goodnight brat." Chapter 26 [Next morning] I''m eating breakfast. So today is the day that I show everyone what I''m made of. I hope those villagers will be reasonable and accept me after today. Not like I care about their feelings, but I can''t be the Hokage if everyone hates me. I still have 2 hours before I need to go to the exam. Shikamaru will probably not survive against Gaara so I need to intervene when he is about to kill him. But by doing that the attack will probably begin. I can''t Immediately defeat Gaara tho. I need to give him a chance to transform to get the most merit. ''It''s really annoying to do my best to impress other people, but it''s necessary.'' I cleaned the table, put on my clothes, and walked out of the door. I walked towards Shikamaru''s house. After arriving there I could see him standing by the door. "You''re late." "I thought this was too troublesome for you. I guess you found a way to beat him or something." He just smirked and started walking. ''Don''t tell me he really found away.'' We went by Hinata''s house and picked her up. We are on our way to Ichiraku. "Sup old man, give us the usual." "Coming right up. Aren''t you guys supposed to be at the chunin exam?" "I need your ramen for energy. Without your ramen, I couldn''t become chunin." "Don''t try to curry favors with me. I won''t give you a free meal." "Aw, I tried so hard. Well, I guess I''ll be paying today." "Why do you have to always pay? Do you think I''m poor or something?" "When a friend is trying to be nice you should just accept it Shikamaru. And isn''t it too troublesome for you to take money out of your wallet." "Shut up!" After we finished eating and talking there was still half an hour left. "Hey old man. You can have my clone help you today." "Why would you do that? You need all your strength for today." "I''ll be fine and don''t worry he knows what he''s doing. Well, I''ll see you again when I''m a chunin." "Than you better become one today. Good luck!" We arrived at the exam. We could see the rest of the contestants waiting in the arena. "It seems like we came a little late." "It''s your fault." "Like you didn''t enjoy the ramen." "That has nothing to do with it." "Team 8 get in line quickly." We got in line and after some useless talk, we finally started. "The first match is Rock Lee vs Kankuro. The rest of you get out of the field." We went out of the field leaving those two trying to intimidate each other. ''Rock Lee is really strong, if it wasn''t for Gaara he could have made it in the finals. But now he has a chance to show off all his hard work.'' "Who do you think is going to win Naruto?" "Rock Lee of course." "Like that, weak leaf brat is able to do anything. Kankuro will easily win this." "Hm, aren''t you Temari? Didn''t you get your ?ss handed to you by Lee? Why are you still acting so arrogant" "You bastard!" "If anyone knows what Lee is capable of it''s me. He went easy on you because if he went all out, you''d be dead. Even that Gaara guy would have a chance to lose against him." "Like you know anything about Gaara!" "I know more about the raccoon than you." "How do you know that?" Gaara asked "Wouldn''t you like to know. You know what, how about I show you." I reached out with my fist. He started at it weirdly. "What are you looking at? One you give me a fist bump you will understand everything." He looked skeptical but still did it. We arrived in my mindscape. I had Kurama behind me and he had Shukaku behind him. "What is that and where are we? "This is the Nine-Tailed Fox and we are in my mindscape." "What! That is the Nine-Tails?" "Hahahahaahahhahahaaha, It''s been ages since I''ve seen you." "Shut up you dammed raccoon." Gaara looked behind him in shock. "What are you doing here?" "You were the idiot that took me here. You trusted an enemy so easily." "Shut up you damn demon." "You two have a really good relationship." "Shut up Naruto!" "Why are you being so hostile to me. If you start treating me better I wouldn''t mind changing your seal so that you can sleep at night without having to worry about him getting out." "Not even our best seal master could do that. Are you trying to trick me or something." "I wouldn''t dare, but you better not underestimate my sealing abilities. I''m an Uzumaki. My clan was feared for their sealing skills and I happened to inherit that talent in sealing." "I don''t need your help. I will kill you." "How about this. We will fight after the exam and if I win you''ll be my friend." "Dream on." "Oh, your scared?" "Bastard! What if I win?" "You can think of something yourself I don''t really care." "Fine, I''ll kill you after I''ve beaten you." "Sure if that is what you want. Ey raccoon. You better give me everything you''ve got after he sets you free to fight." "Don''t think you can beat me because of the fox." "Who said I''m going to use his help anyway." "Hahahahahahahahaha, fox you have n interesting brat. Too bad he is going to die." "You shouldn''t underestimate him. If you do, you''ll die." "Hahahahahahaha, to think you would ever favor a human. I want to fight him even more now." "Well good luck with that. Don''t expect me to stop him when he is about to kill you." "Ey brat! Let''s fight him right now." "We can''t. We need to follow the plan." "Screw the plan. I want to kill him now." ''Is he really going to attack now? But he won''t be able to escape from here. Not even Kurama could.'''' "Fine let''s kill everyone. Get me out of here." "Hahaha, finally I get to fight." Before they could escape they got tied down. "You really shouldn''t underestimate me." Chapter 27 "Hey brat, what are these chains? Don''t tell me they are those cursed Uzumaki chains!" "For a stupid raccoon dog your pretty smart." "Let me go so I can kill you!" "I can''t let you go, sorry." "I''ll kill everyone in the village if you don''t let me go now!" "Hey Gaara, why aren''t you saying anything?" "I''m thinking about the most painful way to kill you." "Well keep thinking then. Ey raccoon I will let you both go on one condition." "Ey Naruto, you can''t trust him. He will attack the moment you release him." "Don''t worry, If he dares to betray me I will completely unleash you. From what I can see he will need time to get to full power, but when I let you out you''ll be at full power. Even an idiot would know who will win." "Hahaha, I don''t need my full power to beat that fox." "You want to go now!" "Tell your brat to take these chains off and well fight." I took them back from him. "Go ahead, as long as Gaara is tied down you won''t be able to escape." Before Shukaku could say anything he got sent back by Kurama''s claw. "Hahahahaha, this is more like it. Let''s go!" He opened his mouth and hit his stomach. A black ball came flying at Shukakus air bullet. The ball destroyed the air bullet and hit Shukaku head-on. He got sent back and the ball exploded. The face Gaara was making right now is priceless. Shukaku stood back up. "Damn you!" "Do you still want to continue this or do you want to hear my condition." "What is it?" "I want you to not involve yourself in the chunin exam. After Gaara''s battle, We can fight outside the village and I will not use any of Kurama''s power." ''I can''t do anything here and with Kurama having his back I can''t do much outside either without getting back all my power.'' "Fine, just let us out." I released the chains on Gaara. I knew how to use these chains when I mastered the last volume of the Fuinjutsu books. These chains are Adamantine chains, the same as Kushina''s. They are even able to hold Kurama down. Kurama wouldn''t have been able to kill Naruto''s parents if Kushina was at full power back then. We left my mindscape. "Gaara what happened? You were standing still for a long time without saying anything." He walked away without saying anything. Temari chased after him. "What did you talk to him about?" Asked Shikamaru "Follow me." We sat down in a corner and I created a barrier with Fuinjutsu that keeps anyone from listening in on us. "I haven''t told you this so you won''t chicken out, but Gaara is like me." "What do you mean by, like you? Wait, don''t tell me he also has a tailed beast inside him." "He has the One Tails." "Couldn''t you have told me this earlier?" "It wouldn''t change anything, but don''t worry I have your back. I already made sure that the One Tails won''t intervene." "How did you do that?" "Do you even need to ask Shikamaru-kun? My Naruto is amazing." "Your Naruto huh. I didn''t know you could be so bold, but I quite like this side of you." I hugged her. She started to hit me on my ?h?st. "Let me go people are watching." "If you want me to let you go so bad why aren''t you trying to free yourself and what''s with that big smile on your face." She didn''t say anything back and just burrowed her head in my ?h?st. "This third wheel thing is getting irritating." "Don''t worry Shikamaru, you''ll find someone you''ll like too. Speaking of which, I have seen you taking glances at a certain blond." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "I''ve seen you too Shikamaru-kun." "Not you to Hinata." "If you need a wingman you can always come to me." He didn''t even bother to respond and started watching the match. Hinata and I also started watching. ''Poor Kankuro.'' He was b?r?ly standing. His puppet was completely destroyed and he was bleeding a lot. He looked really pissed too. I guess he is taking revenge for his sister or something. "If you don''t give up now I won''t be able to guarantee your safety in my next attack." "I''ll never surrender!" "You leave me no choice then." Lee started unwrapping his bandages. After he was done he disappeared. He appeared under Kankuro and kicked him on his chin sending him in the air, but he didn''t finish his move. Kankuro fell down unconscious ''He wouldn''t have survived Lee''s next attack so he is lucky that he fell unconscious when he did.'' "Kankuro has fallen unconscious. Rock Lee is the winner of the first round." The crowd started cheering. Lee looked so happy. "Next match, Zaku Abumi vs Shino Aburame. They both entered the arena. "Ready?" They nodded. "Start." They started running towards each other. Zaku aimed his palm at Shino''s head, but Shino punched his arm upwards making him unable to hit Shino with his jutsu. Before he could use his other hand he got kicked back by Shino. "You stand no chance against me. I have already figured you out completely." "Don''t give me that shit! You don''t know anything about my capabilities." He started going after Shino, but Shino kept running away and dodging his attacks. "Come and fight me you coward After a couple of minutes, he got Shino against the wall. "Now you have nowhere to run." He aimed both palms at Shino. *BOOM* "AAAAHHHH! What happened to my arms?" There were a lot of holes in his arm. He looked at his palms. There were bugs coming out of them. "This was all your doing!" I told you that I figured you out completely. "Don''t think you''ve beaten me because you took out my arms!" He started running towards Shino but after a couple of steps he fell down on his face. "Did you already forget about what happened to your teammate? My bugs can suck away your chakra." Shino threw a kunai next to his head. "You''ve lost." "Zaku Abumi is unable to continue the fight. Shino Aburame is the winner." Everyone started clapping. When Shino was getting out of the arena he looked at me. He looked pretty sad. "Next match, Shikamaru Nara vs Gaara." Chapter 28 [Shikamaru P.O.V.] "Good luck Shikamaru." "Yeah, good luck Shikamaru-kun." "Thank you." I jumped into the arena and Gaara appeared in front of me. "I''m going to kill you!" "Good luck with that." "Are you two ready?" We nodded "Start." I tried to capture Gaara''s shadow but I got stopped by his sand. Gaara also tried to capture me with his sand, but I managed to jump out of the way. ''I need him to use all his sand before I can finish this.'' Mud appeared underneath his feet, making him fall down. I used all my speed and kicked him to the side of his head. He flew against a wall but he got cushioned by his sand. "Is that all you''ve got? I expected more from you, but I guess I shouldn''t have expected much from a weakling." "You bastard!" He took out more sand and sent it my way. I appeared behind him. I sent a kick to his head, but it got stopped by his sand. "If it wasn''t for the sand protecting you, you''d already been dead." This time I appeared underneath him. I tried to give him an uppercut but I got stopped by his sand again. I jumped back. "If you keep holding back I will just kill you sooner or later." "Fine, I will just end it now!" Gaara took all of his sand from his gourd. ''Finally. Wait what is he doing?'' Sand started to rise up from the ground. ''Is he making new sand? This is bad!'' ''This better work.'' Our jutsus clashed and an explosion happened. The entire arena was full of smoke. I could just b?r?ly see that his sand turned to glass so I started doing hand seals before the smoke cleared. A powerful stream of fire came out of my mouth. *SHATTER* The glass shattered and the fire stream hit him head-on. He got send flying into the wall Before he could do anything I captured him. I used the shadows to pierce his arms and legs against the wall. "AAAHH, you bastard." Before I could finish it someone appeared between us. It is the Kazekage. "Your strength is unexpected, but I can'' t have you ruining my plans." He broke my jutsu. "Now that the plan has started, I won''t need this anymore." In a puff of smoke, someone else appeared. ''A transformation jutsu!'' "Orochimaru!" The Hokage yelled "Long time no see old man." [Naruto P.O.V.] "Long time no see old man." I appeared next to Orochimaru. "What did you come here for, little brat?" "I don''t want a pedo like you to be so close to my friend." "Huh, do you really think I care about things like that." "I know that you want Sasuke''s body and that makes you a pedo." "I don''t need to explain anything to you. Kabuto start the attack!" "Haha, do you really think he I would let you do as you like. I have already taken out Kabuto." "What!?" *BOOM* An explosion happened at one of the walls and a giant snake appeared. I summoned 10.000 clones with the help of Kurama. I sent 9.500 into the village to protect the villagers and 500 hundred went to help the audience. "Your chakra reserves are really enormous." "Don''t tell me you want to take my body now." He has a creepy smile on his face. "OROCHIMARU!" Jiraiya and the Hokage appeared beside me. I could see that Jiraiya was about to attack. "Don''t attack him." "What, why?" "We need to make sure that the village is safe. My clones are taking care of the villagers so you should go and take out that snake." "And who will take on this bastard." "Let the Hokage take care of him. I know the old man has what it takes to take him out." "But.." "He is right Jiraiya. Go and take out that snake. The village is the most important right now." He looked at us one last time before he disappeared. "Ey old man, don''t expect any help from me. I will have my own battle to fight." "Don''t worry I won''t need your help." "Shikamaru after you''ve restored you''re chakra, take Hinata and back up Jiraiya." "What a drag. Be careful out." He also disappeared. "Well, have fun you two." I went after Gaara who escaped after Orochimaru appeared. I could easily sense his chakra and I followed it outside the village. I arrived at a big clearing. "You have found a nice place." "Let''s begin already." He transformed into Shukaku. He fell asleep. "Hahahahahahaha, I''m finally free." I took out a kunai and drew blood from my finger. *POOF* A huge cloud of smoke appeared. After the smoke cleared you could see a huge toad with a huge sword and I am standing on his head. He looked at Shukaku. "What have you gotten yourself into, Naruto?" "Just a friendly fight." "Funny joke, but I don'' t feel like fighting today." "To think you would abandon me in my time of need." "Do you really think you can beat me because you summoned a frog?" "What did you say!? Ey Naruto, this just became personal so I will help you kill him!" "That''s the spirit." He took out his sword and jumped really fast at Shukaku. With a swing of his sword, he was able to cut off one of Shukakus arms. "Argh, you bastard." He was able to regen his arm back. He opened his mouth and punched on his stomach multiple times. Multiple big air bullets came flying at the Chief Toad, but he easily avoided them. "Ey chief, let''s do that jutsu you thought me." I visited mount my¨­bokuto a couple of times to learn how to cooperate with the chief and other toads. I also got to meet his two sons, Gamakichi and Gamatatsu. "Alright get ready." He shot out a lot of oil and I supplied it with fire. A huge fire bullet hit Shukaku that made him fly back. "This is the second time today that you have been sent flying. Are you sure that you''re even a Tailed Beast?" Chapter 29 "I''m going to skin you alive!" "How are you going to do that? You can''t even get close to me." "Hold on Naruto," said Chief He jumped above Shukaku. He shot a water bullet right into his face. It managed to do some damage. He shot multiple wind bullets and managed to hit the chief out of the air. "Are you okay?" "This is nothing. What are we going to do now?" "Just get me close." The chief took out his sword and jumped at Shukaku. When he was about to hit him, I jumped towards Gaara. I appeared in front of him and gave him a good punch in the face. "NO, you bastard. I was finally free!" Shukaku disappeared and Gaara woke up. "Arg, what happened?" "You lost." "What that can''t be." "It''s the truth so you will have to become my friend now." "You can think about it. I won''t force you to do anything." "I''ll be going back Naruto." "Thank you chief." *POOF* He disappeared in a cloud of smoke. "See ya later." I went straight for the Hokage. Arriving there I could see a purple barrier. Jiraiya, Shikamaru, Hinata, and a bunch of other ninjas are standing around it. I appeared beside Jiraiya. "Naruto, how come you''re here?" "I finished my fight." ''He defeated a Tailed Beast so quickly.'' I looked at the Hokage. He was fighting against the first and second Hokage. I could tell that he was about to use the reaper death seal. "Hey old man, do you want some help." Orochimaru started laughing. "Hahahaha, I thought you were a genius. Can''t you see what''s happening? If this barrier could be broken then why is everyone standing outside." "Are you saying I''m dumb?" I started making a Seal on the barrier. *CRACK* The barrier started cracking. I put even more chakra into the seal. *CRACK* Orochimaru looked scared at seeing the barrier crack. "Old man, hold on for just a second. Jiraiya when this barrier breaks, take everyone and go after Orochimaru and his lackeys. I have a way to deal with the Hokages." ''I have never seen a seal like this. He must have come up with it himself. And the amount of chakra he is using is monstrous.'' He nodded. "Everyone, when the barrier breaks we will go after Orochimaru and his henchman. Don'' t worry about the Hokage, he''ll be safe." ''Ey Kurama lend me some chakra.'' ''Wait isn''t that the foxes chakra?'' thought Jiraiya *KACHA* The barrier completely broke and everyone rushed towards Orochimaru. His four lackeys got captured instantly. I ran towards the 3 Hokages. "You''ve gotten yourself in a pickle." "I can still handle it." "Don''t act tough when you''re losing. Can you keep the second busy for me? I have a plan." He looked at me for a second contemplating. "It better be a good plan." I took out a seal without him noticing. I appeared behind him and tried to place it on his head, but he noticed me, and I got kicked into the ground. Before I could get up he had already restrained me with his wood style. ''Even if he isn''t at his full power I underestimated him too much." I changed places with a rock. ''I need to be more careful.'' 4 clones appeared beside me. We encircled him. ''It was smart of me to ask Haku to teach me this jutsu.'' My clones started attacking him. After a minute I could finally see an opening. I placed the seal on his head. "Release!" He stopped moving. Suddenly a blue light came from him. His body started disintegrating and his soul started flying up. He looked at me. "Thank you." He completely disappeared. I looked at the second Hokage and I could see a coffin coming from the ground. Orochimaru must have realized that the first has been defeated. But before he could step into the coffin I destroyed it with a fireball jutsu. Before he could react I had already put a seal on his head. "Release!" His soul also started flying up. He looked at the 3rd Hokage and then at me. "It''s good to know that the village is in good hands. Thank you for saving my disciple and the village. What is your name?" "Naruto Uzumaki." "Naruto Uzumaki, I''m sure that with your talent you''ll become a great shinobi or maybe if you want even a great Hokage." "Thank you, sir." He disappeared with a smile on his face. I got the memories back from one of my clones. "It seems like Orochimaru has escaped." "What! How can he escape with so many Shinobi after him, including Jiraiya, Kakashi, and Guy?" "Snakes are slippery, but let''s not worry about that right now. I need to show you something." "What is it?" I stretched out my arm. "Give me a fist-bumped and you''ll understand." ''A fist bump? He looks serious so it must be important.'' He bumped his fist with mine. We appeared in front of Kurama. Seeing the fox he immediately grabbed me and jumped back. "Woah chill, he doesn''t bite." "Why is he out of his seal? What is happening here naruto?" "What do you think happened? We became friends of course." "You can''t trust him. He is evil." "What do you mean evil? If it wasn''t for his help you and a lot of villagers would have died. You should be thanking him not insulting him." "So that''s how you were able to make so many clones. But why did you bring me here." "It''s simple, I want your help with becoming Hokage." "What are you talking about. Your to young to become Hokage." "Didn''t you also become one when you were a teenager?" "That is different. The Second Hokage taught me everything I needed to know, to take over his role." "Don''t worry I already know everything I need to know. I''m sure Shikaku told you about me." "He did." "Guy and Jiraiya must have also told you about me. I''m smart, calculative, strong, and my heart is pretty decent. What more do you need? Even the Second Hokage told me that I could become a great Hokage." Chapter 30 "Even if you have all the qualifications, it won''t be able to prepare you for what you have to do as a Hokage." "I can learn as I go and I will have Shikaku beside me. He is good enough to tutor me on the things I lack." ''I can''t deny that he is a fine candidate to become Hokage, but he is too inexperienced.'' "I will need to discuss this with the Elders. I can''t make this decision alone." ''At least he is considering it.'' "That''s okay, just make sure to tell them everything I did for this village and its inhabitants." "I''m sure they already know." "Oh yeah, I hope you don''t let Danzo influence you. I heard that you have a really big soft spot for him. But you are the Hokage. You can''t let emotions rule your judgment and from what I''ve seen, that is exactly what you have been doing." ''He is right, I have always been like that. Why did you have to become like this, Danzo?'' "Get me out of here, I need to get back and stabilize the village." I sent us back outside. "I''ll be going, I hope you take what I said to heart." I went towards Hinata and Shikamaru. "You two look beat." "Not everyone is a stamina monster like you." said Shikamaru "Then I''ll just have to fix that by upping your training." "Wait, Naruto please don''t. I won''t survive it if you make it even harder." pleaded Hinata "I''m doing this for your own good, Hinata. There will be no whining." She looked a little scared. "You guys should go home and rest. The enemies are already defeated." "I''m too tired to move." I picked her up in a princess carry." "What are you doing Naruto!" "Since you''re so tired I''ll give you the honor to be carried by me." "Baka (Idiot)! You always try to embarrass me in public." "If you hate it so much why do you always have a smile when I do it." She looked away not answering me. "We''ll we going, you don''t need to be carried to, right?" "You better stay away before I incinerate you." "You suddenly got balls, well that just means extra training for you." I could see the horror on his face. I was running over the roofs. "Where are you taking me Naruto." "I''m taking you home." "You know that my house is the other way." "I''m taking you to your new house." "What, but you''re going towards your house. This is too soon. I haven''t prepared for anything yet." "Oh, so you''re okay with the idea." Her face turned bright red. "Yes." She said in an almost inaudible voice ''This girl is too easy.'' "Don''t get the wrong idea, I''m not kidnaping you. I''m just taking you home to cook you some food." She looks disappointed. "I''ve you really want to live with me, you just have to ask. You''re always welcome." "Thank you." We arrived at my apartment. We entered and I put her on my bed to get some rest. I made her some food and we ate together. "Naruto." "Yes?" I picked up some juice and started drinking it. "I want to sleep with you tonight." I spew all the juice out of my mouth. Luckily I faced away from Hinata. "What are you suddenly talking about. We are too young for that." "Huh?" ''Why is he reacting like this. It''s just sleeping. Wait wasn''t there something about sleeping with someone in dad''s book? Oh no!'' She became completely red. "I.. I.. I didn''t mean.. it like that!" "You should be careful with what you say. If you want to just sleep, you''re always welcome." She didn''t say anything and her face stayed red. "Go and tell her father that she is staying with me tonight." [Naruto Clone P.O.V.] I''m heading towards the Hyuga compound. I''m really contemplating about what I should tell him. I guess I should just be as vague as possible. I arrived in front of the compound. "What is your business here?" Asked one of the guards "I''m here to see the clan leader. Tell him it''s about Hinata." One of the guards went to the clan leader. 5 minutes later he came back. "He is waiting for you. I''m sure you can find it yourself." "I''ll be fine." ''Why am I getting so much freedom in their clan?'' I arrived in front of the clan leader''s room. I entered without knocking. "Yo." "What is it." He doesn''t look too happy to see me. "I''ll keep it short. Your daughter asked if she could sleep with me and I agreed." He jumped at me and hit me with enough force to kill a bear. [Naruto P.O.V.] I got the memories back from my clone. It seems like he will come here to kill me. "Ey Hinata, we will stay somewhere else today." "What, why?" "Your dad wants to kill me so we will have to stay somewhere else." "We can''t hide from him. With the byakugan, he''ll be easily able to find us." "Don''t underestimate me." I summoned two shadow clones. "You guys know what to do right." They nodded and one transformed into Hinata. "Do you really think this is going to work? My father knows my chakra. This won''t fool him." "How about you take a closer look with your byakugan." "What, how can this be? This chakra is exactly like mine. Even I can''t tell the difference." "I''ll explain everything later, we should get going now." I carried Hinata and disappeared. After 2 minutes of running, we arrived at a pond. "What are we doing here?" I jumped in with Hinata in my arms. "What are you doing!" When we went into the pond, we didn''t get wet. We just passed straight through the water and arrived in an underground base. "What is this?" "This is our home for tonight." "It''s so big!" (AN: That''s what she said.) "We can take a tour tomorrow, let''s go to sleep now." I took her inside the master bedroom. We went to bed and I hugged her to sleep. ''I hope I can also be the little spoon sometimes.'' Chapter 31 [Naruto Clone P.O.V.] The transformed clone and I are currently running through the forest. I can sense Hinata''s father coming after us. He is alone which makes things easier. We arrived at the village wall. We can''t continue to run. "You''ve finally stopped." Hiashi arrived behind us. "What do you think you''re going to do with my daughter! You even came and said it to my face! Do you really think I won''t kill you!" The transformed clone started walking towards him. "Father please don''t hurt him. I wanted this, it''s not his fault." "You still have the guts to call me father!" "Please don''t get angry. I know it was wrong, but it just felt so good." Hiashi stood still not saying anything. "Father please stop!" "Any last words?" "Yes actually. I''m so sorry!" The transformed clone appeared behind him. The clone put his hands together with his two index fingers pointing at Hiashi''s behind. "What are you trying to do, Hinata!" Before he could react the clone pushed his finger forward and I kicked straight under his legs. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" He screamed like a girl and flew straight into the air. He landed on his face. "Why¡­ have¡­ you¡­ done¡­ this, Hinata." "Hm, did you just call me Hinata? It seems like your mistaken." He transformed back. Hiashi''s eyes widened. "Oh yeah, we are clones. The boss and Hinata are sleeping together as we speak." Hearing that he got fooled and that Hinata is currently "Sleeping" with the boss, he coughed up a pool of blood and past out in it. "Haha, the boss will be laughing his ?ss off when he sees our memories." We high fived each other and dispelled. [Naruto P.O.V.] "Hahahahahahahahahahaahhaha!" "Why are you laughing Naruto?" "I''m sorry for waking you up. I''ll tell you everything tomorrow. Let''s get back to sleep." "You''re so weird sometimes." "You''re the weird one who asked a boy if she could sleep with him." "Shut up! I don''t want to sleep with you anymore. Go and sleep on the couch." "What, I was just joking." I hugged her. "Let go of me." "Not happening." "Fine you can stay, but you better not call me weird again." "I promise I will never call you anything bad again." ''Shikamaru is right, women are troublesome.'' [Next morning] We are eating breakfast. "So are you going to tell me what was so funny yesterday." "Are you sure you want to know?" "Just tell me already." I told her everything that happened yesterday. "Naruto! How could you do that!" "He wanted to kill me." "You were the one who told him lies." "They weren''t lies. I just worded it a little bit differently." "You completely twisted it. He will kill me when I get home. You have to come with me and explain everything." "Oh wow, it''s already so late. I''m so sorry but I have something important to take care of." I gave her a kiss and body flickered away. "NARUTO!" ''Please forgive me Hinata. I''m not someone who bows his head to just anyone." I didn''t get to finish my breakfast so I went to Ichiraku. "Yo old man." "You''re early today. Did something happened?" "Nothing happened." A girl came from inside the restaurant. It''s Ayame. "What do you mean nothing happened? You must have had a fight with Hinata." ''So this is women''s intuition.'' "It wasn''t a fight, just an argument. She''ll get over it." *BAM* I got hit on my head. "What was that for." "How can you be so inconsiderate. Go and apologize now." "Why?" "NOW!" "Can I at least eat something?" She picked up a pan. "Fine, I''ll go now." I walked out of the shop. ''Was I really so inconsiderate? Well, I guess he is her father and I did leave her alone to clean up after my mess. It seems like only using the knowledge from books will not help me situations like this.'' I could sense that Hinata''s chakra was in the Hyuga compound. ''I need to hurry.'' I sneaked inside without anyone noticing. Arriving at the room where I sensed Hinata''s chakra, I found Hiashi lying on a bed with Hinata at his side. It seems like he is pretending to be unconscious. I entered the room. Hinata gave me a nasty glare. "What are you doing here?" "Listen Hinata, I''m sorry for what I''ve done. I was being stupid and didn''t take your feelings into consideration. I''m really sorry." *SLAP* She gave me a hard slap on my face. "Do you really think a simple sorry will make everything better. You completely humiliated my father and dropped everything on me. How can you be so inconsiderate!" *SLAP* She gave me another slap. ''Why does her slap hurt more than Hashirama''s kick?'' "You better resolve this or you will never have to show your face around me again." She left the room and slammed the door shut. ''Why are women so scary?'' I walked up to Hiashi. "Did you like that old man." He opened his eyes. "You got what you deserved. But I will still pay you back for what you did." "Dream on." "Didn''t you hear what she just said? She said that if you can''t resolve this issue she will leave you." "Is this your way of saying that we''ll be mortal enemies for eternity." "Exactly!" "I see, so there is nothing I can do to make you change your mind." "Dream on!" "Fine, if you want to be so stubborn go ahead. Just know that I will soon be elected for Hokage so be ready to face the consequences of angering me." "Hahahaha, you becoming Hokage? Do you really think I''m so stupid to believe in that." "Just go and ask the Hokage, I''m sure you''ll believe it when it comes out of his mouth." ''Wait, is he serious?" "Get out of my house now." "You better change your mind soon. If she breaks of this relationship because of you! Well, let''s just say the Uchiha accident won''t be the last to happen in this village." "You dare threaten me and the clan. If I tell this to the Hokage you can kiss your so-called position goodbye." "Where is the evidence?" "There is this place called Konoha''s Torture and Interrogation Force." "They can try if they want, they will find nothing in my mind." "Even if you can hide it from them, they can still look into my memories." "You would go so far to ruin me?" I took a seal out of my pocket and placed it on his head before he could react. It''s a paralyze seal. I entered his mind and could see a lot of locks, but I was easily able to unlock them. I searched for all the memories related to me. I deleted the bad ones and added good ones. I made it so that he totally approves of me and that he becomes way nicer to Hinata. I got help from Kurama, it seems like his yin half knows a lot about the mind. ''I should have just done this from the beginning instead of wasting my time arguing with him.'' After exciting his mind I left the room and went home. ''Hinata will need some time to get over this, but with how her father has become now, I will not have to wait too long. This Jutsu is really overpowered. If there was a user that could completely grasp all it''s potential, he would be scary.'' Chapter 32 - 32 I''m currently in the process of making a new seal when I heard a knock at the door. Opening it I could see an Anbu. "The Hokage is requesting your presence." "Give me a sec." I shut the door and started hiding all my sealing supplies. I activated all the seals in my house, making it so that if anyone tries to rob my house it will explode. I exited the house and followed the Anbu. We arrived at the Hokage Tower, but this time we went down instead of up. We arrived in front of a door. "The Hokage is waiting for you behind this door. Please enter." I went forward and opened the door. I was 100% alert, making sure I can avoid the danger when I sense it. After entering it I could see a lot of people sitting at a long table. I recognize them all. They are the council of Konoha. I could see the Hokage sitting at the end of the table. "Do you know why I''ve called you here today Naruto?" "I have a clue." "We have been gathered here today to choose a new Hokage." "Who are the candidates?" "You, Danzo, and Tsunade." ''Is he being serious?'' "May I ask where Tsunade is?" "We still have to locate her." "From what I heard she doesn''t want anything to do with the Shinobi world. Why would she come back then?" "Well.." "And you just said Danzo. I have a question for you Danzo. Where were you when Konoha was being attacked." "I was protecting it from the Shadows." "What shadows? Everything happened in the light so, let me ask you again. Where were you?" "Stop it Naruto. This isn''t a place for you two to fight." I took a seat at the other end of the table. "So how will this work?" The Elders and I will make the last decision, but the rest in this room can tell us who they think will be the better Hokage and why. If the majority votes for one person, that doesn''t mean they will be automatically chosen." ''I guess It''s good enough.'' "Who wants to start?" One of the civilians stood up. If I remember correctly he is a rich merchant. "My vote is going for Naruto. When we got attacked it was Naruto who saved us all. If it wasn''t for him, a lot of civilians would have died and a lot of property would have been destroyed. And like he said I haven''t seen Danzo anywhere. He just left us there to die." "Another one also stood up. I think she is Sakura''s mother. I''m also in favor of choosing Naruto. He has single-handedly reduced the casualties by more than 90%. And not only that I''ve heard from my daughter who is his classmate that he aced every test and that he even outperformed all the teachers at the academy." ''For once, Sakura is actually useful.'' ''This isn''t going well. This brat must have planned this from the beginning. Why else would he sit there like he already won.'' I could see Danzo giving me a nasty glare. Everyone started saying who they thought would be best. Most of them where on my side but 30% is on Danzo''s side and only 2 we''re on Tsunades side. I guess he must have bribed them or something. Now if you excuse us we will go and discuss it in another room. The Hokage and two elders went through a door and I couldn''t hear anything behind that door. But luckily for me, I had hidden a seal on one of the elders. "Let me hear what you two have to say first." "I think it''s fairly obvious. Naruto is the best choice." Said the female elder "She is right, Naruto has all the qualifications to become a Hokage." Said the male elder ''He may make for a good Hokage, but he is still too young. We will easily be able to manipulate him into taking all our advice.'' "I don''t think he is ready yet." "What? Then who do you think is right for the position?" "Danzo." "You must be joking. You out of everyone must know what he is doing in the shadows." "I believe that once he becomes Hokage he will do what''s good for the village." "You''re still as naive as before. Do you really think he will change that easily?" "It doesn''t matter what you think. It is 2 against 1. We stand behind Naruto and there is nothing you can say to change our mind." ''Danzo my friend, why did you have to end up like this.'' "It''s as you say, Naruto has won an will be the next Hokage." "You''ve given up quicker than normal. Are you sick or something?" "Do talk to me like I''m an idiot. Let''s go back." They came back from the room and sat back on their seats. ''This bastard really chose Danzo over me. He should count himself lucky that he gave me a place to sleep when I was a kid or I would have strangled him already.'' "We have all come to the same conclusion. Naruto Uzumaki will be the 5th Hokage. He will have a ceremony with the rest of the village in 1 week." "Hiruzen you''re making a big mistake here. How can you let a kid become the Hokage? He will ruin the village." "Hahahahaha." I started laughing. "What are you laughing at?" "Didn''t the 3rd Hokage become Hokage when he was a teen? Does that mean you think he ruined the Village?" He gave me another nasty glare before he stood up and left the room. "Thank you all so much for choosing me. I promise to serve this village with all my strength and make it better than it ever was." "We all hope to see great things from you, Naruto. You may go home now. I will send you an anbu when we get the details." "Thank you, Hokage sir." I left the room and went straight to my home. ''This was too easy. To think it took Naruto so long. The moment I become Hokage I will get rid of all the obstacles. Only then can I truly rule Konoha.'' Chapter 33 [3 days later] I''m currently in the Yamanaka flower shop. ''What flowers would she like?'' "Naruto, is that you?" "Yo, Ino." "What are you doing here." "I''m here to buy some flowers of course." "Are they for Hinata?" "Yes." "I didn''t know you were so romantic." "I''m really not. I''m just winging it. Do you maybe know which flowers she would like?" "Of course, just leave everything to me. How many flowers do you want?" "As many as possible." "Coming right up." She made a huge bouquet, filled with a lot of different flowers. "What do you think?" "It''s perfect." "Of course it is perfect, I choose it after all." "Well, I''ll allow you to be arrogant for today." "I''m not arrogant!" "That is what an arrogant person would say." "Just pay and leave." "That is bad customer service." After paying I left towards the Hyuga compound. ''Will she forgive me with only these flowers? Wait I have an idea.'' ''I didn''t know it would be so difficult to choose.'' I arrived at the Hyuga compound. The guards just let me in without asking anything. I could sense Hinata''s chakra, it seems like she is in her room. I arrived in front of her room. ''Alright, here I go.'' *KNOCK* *KNOCK* I knocked on the door. "Who is it?" "It''s me." "Go away!" "Please just let me talk to you." "Go away!" I tried to open her door but it was locked. "Ino was way nicer to me." I said in a low voice *BAM* The door slammed open "Got you!" I quickly pulled her into her room and closed the door. "What do you think you''re doing?" "I''m visiting my girlfriend of course!" "What are you doing here then? I''m not your girlfriend." "Yeah, your right." She looked like she wanted to kill me. "You''re my beautiful girlfriend!" "BAKA!" "Don''t get mad. Look I bought you a bouquet of flowers. Do you like them?" "No." "You can''t lie to me. I know you love them. I''ll just put them here and you can throw them away if you really don''t like them." "Is that all you came here for? You can go now." "There is one more thing." I stood in front of her and went on one knee. "What are you doing!" I grabbed her hands. "I came here today to ask for your forgiveness. I know that what I did was wrong and that I should never have done that. If I''m honest I don''t completely understand relationships. All I know is from books. I never had anyone to teach me nor anyone who truly loved me. That is till I met you. Whenever I thought about you my day would become brighter." I took a deep breath before continuing. "You''re the only reason I''m still sane. I always thought that people were just replaceable pawns, but you have shown me how precious life is. You have shown me how it feels to have someone you love and want to protect." I took out a little case from my back pocket. "You are the person I want to spend the rest of my life with." "Since we aren''t old enough to marry yet, I want these rings to represent a promise that I want us to make today. The promise is that we will forever stay together and be honest with each other in everything. And that we will officially mary in 8 years." She looked like she was about to cry. "Hinata Hyuga, do you accept?" She was quiet for a couple of seconds and before I knew it I was lying on the floor with Hinata on top of me hugging me. "You dummy, of course I accept." "Does this mean you forgive me?" "My father has already forgiven you so I''ll let it slide this time. But If it happens again!" "Don''t worry it will never happen again." We stood up and I took one ring from the case. Hinata reached out her hand and I put the ring on her ring finger. She did the same to me. "I love you." "I love you too." (AN: Okay I know it was cringe, but this is how romance works right. Right?) [4 days later] I''m currently in a dilemma. I need to get up and prepare myself for today''s ceremony, but my right arm is currently being used as a pillow by Hinata. If I take my arm back she will wake up, but she looks so cute sleeping. So I had a clone prepare everything for us so that we can quickly get ready. [3 hours later] Am I seriously going to miss this day as Naruto did, just because she is so cute while sleeping? *YAWN* "Goodmorning Naruto. How long have you been awake for?" "3 hours." She looked at the clock. "Why didn''t you wake me up, we are going to be late!" "You looked so cute while sleeping." She started blushing. "Shut up and let''s quickly get ready." We did our daily necessities and ate breakfast that was prepared by my clone. I put on a cape that said "5th Hokage". "Are you ready Naruto?" "I''m as ready as I''ll ever be. Let''s go." We were walking on the street and it was completely empty. "Everyone in the village suddenly loves you. The whole village is coming to your ceremony." "With how awesome I am it was only a matter of time." "You''re so arrogant." "Who wouldn''t be arrogant after they conquered a girl like you." She stood on my foot. "Auch, It was just a joke." "I''m not laughing." "Sorry." We arrived close to the Hokage tower. "Here is the man you have all been waiting for." Said the 3rd Hokage I could see that Asuma was transformed into me. "Oh no, we''re late." I grabbed Hinata on her waist. I body flicker up to the Hokage tower and threw a smoke bomb. I had a clone stop Asuma from proceeding forward. The Hokage sensed me so he continued. "The 5th Hokage, Naruto Uzumaki!" I used a small wind jutsu to blow away the smoke, making me and Hinata visible to everyone. *CHEERS* Everyone started cheering. I waved at everyone. "Long live the Hokage!" ''I feel more like a king than a Hokage.'' Asuma gave me a slap on my back. "You gave us a scare. We thought you had forgotten or something." I looked at Hinata. "There are just some moments you can''t miss." She started blushing. "You''re smooth. How about you give me some tips on how to make a woman blush like that." "Are you finally going to make a move on Kurenai?" "What are you talking about?" "Don''t try to deny it. It is so obvious. But don''t worry, I have your back. I''ll be your wingman for whenever you need it." He didn''t say anything. "Yo naruto. Congratulations." "Thank you, Shikamaru. But now it''s your turn." "What do you mean?" "I want you to become my righthand man. Even if trust your dad, you and Hinata are still the only ones I fully trust." "Ey what about me?" "You''re getting there, Asuma sensei." After everything was over I took Hinata, Shikamaru, and Asuma to Ichiraku. "Naruto what are you doing here?" "What am I not allowed to come here?" "No of course not. You''re always welcome here." "Oh, and it''s Sir for you." "Yes sir." "I was just kidding. Old man and Ayame make us the usual and come eat with us. Everything is on me today." "We can''t eat with our customers." "It''s an order!" "Yes sir, right away!" Chapter 34 [Next day] I''m in the office with stacks of paperwork. But with my clones, I don''t have to do anything. I''m thinking about what to do now. In the original series, Naruto and Jiraiya went to find Tsunade. She would be a great addition to the village. ''Hm? What are these chakra signatures? I should check it out.'' "2 of you follow me." Two Anbu started following me. When we arrived near the chakra sources we could see two guys in black cloaks with red clouds on them. ''Itachi Uchiha and Kisame. Didn''t Itachi come her to make sure Sasuke is safe.'' I could see that Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai are in a pickle. "Let''s go." We appeared in between them. "Naruto!" "You got yourself in quite a pickle huh, Asuma." "Well, our opponents aren''t your everyday rogues." "I can see that. So Itachi Uchiha, what brings you here?" "So you''re Naruto Uzumaki the new Hokage." "I don''t appreciate you coming into my village uninvited. But I can understand that you''ve forgotten the rules here after such a long time." "To think even a brat like you could become a Kage, this village must have been desperate." "You five, kill that annoying fish." "Yes sir!" "You bastard! I''ll kill you!" He tried to attack me but he got blocked by Asuma. The rest started attacking Kisame. They started to move away from us. "So Itachi, how about you tell me why you''re here." "I''m here to capture you." "Than why haven''t you attacked me yet? I''m looking straight into your eyes." He looked at me without saying anything. ''Why is he so confident? He should know the capabilities of the Sharingan.'' I placed a barrier around us so that no one can hear us. "Alright let''s drop the bull shit. You''re here because you''re worried about Sasuke. And don''t try to deny it. I know the real reason behind the Uchiha massacre." "Now that you know the real reason, what are you going to do?" "I''m going to ask you to come back to the village." "I thought you were supposed to be some genius or something. Why would you recruit the enemy?" "Because I also know why you joined the Akatsuki." ''The third Hokage must have told him everything.'' "We don''t have much time left before other people come so let me tell you what you''ll be getting by joining me. 1. I will bring you Danzo''s head. 2. I will keep your identity hidden if you want. 3 I can help you make up with Sasuke and I will promise you that as long as I''m alive, no one will touch Sasuke. Oh and I can find a cure for your illness." "What is it that you want in return?" "Your complete loyalty is all I need. You can prove your loyalty by capturing the shark guy." He looked at me without saying anything. I undid the sealing jutsu. After a minute of silence, we could see Kisame running back towards us with 6 leaf shinobi chasing him. It seems like Guy joined in. "Stand down, there is no need for you guys to fight anymore." "Itachi what is this brat saying, why aren''t we fighting anymore." Itachi looked him straight into his eyes. 1 second later Kisame started panting heavily. He used his sword to hold himself up, but Itachi kicked it away. "You bastard! I knew you were no good. Why are you doing this?" "I''m sorry." (AN: I know that they are friends, but he killed his entire clan for his village and sacrificed himself for his little brother. With the conditions Naruto gave him, why wouldn''t he betray someone who he is just friends with not even best friends.) Before he could try anything I kicked him out of the water and had 4 of my clones hold him down. "Just count yourself unlucky for meeting me." I kicked him a couple of times making him go to sleep. I put an extra-strong paralyze seal on him and sealed away his sword. "Itachi''s presence here is an S-class secret, so I better not hear a word about him." "Yes sir!" You two, take him to the special cells and Guy go with them." "Yes Sir." "You''ve already grown so much that you can order me around. Yosh, I''m so proud." He started crying. "Just go already!" He and the anbu ran off. "You guys go and take a rest. Come to me tomorrow morning with Guy for your reward." "Ey Naruto, we had almost died while fighting them so how about you make that a generous reward?" "If you were weak enough to almost die while you had a number advantage you should go spend more time training instead of begging for money. But I guess I can treat you to ramen sometimes, Asuma." "You should be nicer to your sensei." "You aren''t anymore. You guys can leave now." They all left for their respective homes. "Follow me." We went inside a forest. After going for a couple of minutes. We stopped next to a tree. I made sure no one was following us before opening a secret passageway. "Let''s go." He looked a little wary but still followed behind me. The door closed and the torches lit up." We arrived at a door and after opening it we could see Haku. "Master! I heard you became Hokage, congratulations." "Thank you. Let me introduce you to your new roommate. This is Itachi Uchiha and Itachi this is Haku." "It''s nice to meet you Itachi." "Nice to meet you too." "You guys are already becoming the best of friends. Oh yeah, Itachi I told you that I''d bring you Danzo''s head, but that was a lie." "What! I knew I shouldn''t have trusted you so easily." "Yo hold up, the reason why I won''t bring you his head is because I don''t feel like dirtying my hands with his blood. So I''ll let you do it yourself. Next week we will attack his hideout and you and Haku will be leading the attack." He stopped his Sharingan. "You should be careful about how you word things. It will be bad if you get attacked because someone misunderstood you." "Yeah, I guess I''m not so good with wording things right." "So I take it you have a plan to kill Danzo." "Of course I have one. You and Haku will train here together and I''ll get you all the details later." I threw him a scroll. "What is this?" "Unseal it." He opened it and pored his chakra into it. A set of anbu clothes came out of it with an anbu fox mask on top of them. "I hope you like it." He stared at the mask, not saying anything. "Haku, give him a tour of this place and tell him everything he needs to know. "Yes, master." "I need to go now see ya later." I disappeared. ''Wait that was a Shadow Clone?'' "Itachi follow me, I''ll show you around." Chapter 35 [Danzo P.O.V.] "Danzo sir." "What is it?" "We have spotted Itachi Uchiha and Kisame in the village. Both are S-class criminals and part of the Akatsuki." ''He must have come here to warn us.'' "Did anything happen?" "Yes sir. Kakashi Hatake, Asuma Sarutobi and Kurenai Yuhi engaged with the two of them." "Did the two of them escape?" "No sir. The Hokage and two of his anbu joined them. The Hokage and Itachi were talking while the rest was fighting Kisame." "What were they talking about." "I''m sorry sir but the Hokage put a silencing barrier around them." ''Curse that kid, what did he and Itachi talk about?'' "How did it end?" "Kisame got imprisoned and Itachi Uchiha has gone with the Hokage into the forest but their current location is unknown." "What!" ''This bastard! Don''t tell me he has pulled Itachi to his side.'' "Take as many Root Shinobi''s as you need and go search the entire village. Don''t think about coming back before they are both found!" "Yes sir!" He disappeared. ''This is bad. If Itachi tells Naruto everything about me, I will have no choice but to leave the village and come back when I''m stronger. Naruto isn''t like Hiruzen. He will not take pity on me especially not when he finds out that I leaked the secret of him being the Jinchuuriki. He will send everyone after me and I''m not strong enough to take on the entire village.'' A root agent appeared in front of me. "Danzo sir. The two elders and the 3rd Hokage have requested your presence. They said it was an emergency." "Where are they?" "They are in the Elders office." "You''re dismissed." He nodded and disappeared. ''let''s see what they have to say about this.'' "You''re finally here. You must already know what this is about so sit down." Hiruzen said He activated a silence seal and I sat down. "So Hiruzen, what have you told Naruto." "What do you mean?" "Don''t play dumb. He must have known everything about Itachi and used that to make a deal with him or why else would Itachi go with him so willingly." "I have never even spoken out Itachi''s name in front of him." "It doesn''t matter if he knows or not. The only thing that matters is what deal he has made with him." Said Homura "He is right. Itachi was our only way to find out about what was happening in the Akatsuki. Now that Kisame has been imprisoned inside this village there is no way they would trust Itachi." Said Koharu (AN: Homura Mitokado is the male elder and Koharu Utatane is the female elder.) "If you made me Hokage this would have never happened." "There was no way we could have predicted he would do this. But if he really knows everything about Itachi he must have a reason for doing this." "Don''t be a fool he must be trying to get more power to get rid of us." *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "I told our secretary not to disturb us so this must be important." Said Homura Hiruzen stopped the silence seal. "Come in." A woman came in. She is the two elders secretary. "I''m sorry to disturb you, but the Hokage told me to deliver this envelope." *BAM* "This bastard!" "What is it?" asked Koharu "These are retirement forms. The Hokage wants us to retire." "What he dares! He can''t make that the decision on his own." "Honorable Elders, the Hokage didn''t make this decision on his own. He got the support of all the clan leaders, the entire villager''s council, and the majority of the Jonins." "What! When did he do that?" Koharu almost got a heart attack "I won''t stand for this. Let''s go and see what that brat is thinking. Hiruzen come with us maybe you could talk some sense into him." said Homura "I was going anyway." "I''m coming to." "Sure." We arrived at his office. Hiruzen knocked on the door. "Who?" "It''s me Naruto. I''m here with the elders and Danzo." "I''m sorry but I''m really busy right now. Could you guys wait outside for a bit." "Who does he think he is!" "Don''t get angry. He must be really busy to make us wait outside. Let''s just sit down and wait." "Fine." We all sat down outside the Hokages office. "What is taking him so long. Did he forget about us or something?" "He wouldn''t forget about us. Let''s just wait a little more." [5 hours later] "THIS BASTARD! I WILL KILL HIM TODAY!" Homura screamed He stormed inside the office and we followed him in. What we saw shocked us all. He is sitting on his chair with his feet on the desk and a book in his hands. "Oh, you guys are still here? Sorry, I forgot about you guys." ''I have decided. He will die!'' "You bastard! You dare make us wait outside and forget about us." Suddenly the room turned cold. "Watch your mouth! I''m not someone you can talk to like that." "Naruto please calm down. He is just stressed. He didn''t mean to talk to you like that." The room got back to its normal temperature. "So what did you guys come here for." Homura took a deep breath. "We came here to ask about the forms you send us. Why did you send them to us? You even had people vote without informing us." "Oh, that. I just thought you two deserved to retire. You two are getting old so I thought you would like to take rest and go on a vacation or something. A lot of people seem to agree with me." "But who told you we wanted to retire? We don''t need to retire." Said Koharu "Well, that''s too bad. You two will sit down and fill in the forms. It has already been decided. If you don''t resign now you will be seen as enemies of Konoha." ''I knew he would try to get rid of us. He has become a great treat. I need to go back and think of a plan.'' I walked towards the door and opened it. "Where are you going?" Asked Hiruzen "I''m going home." I closed the door and started walking home. [Naruto P.O.V.] Danzo just left. ''He must be extremely wary of me. Well, I don''t blame him.'' I looked at the two elders. "What are you waiting for? Fill the forms." "How do we know if there really was a vote?" "Do you really think I would lie." I called my secretary. "Go and tell Shikaku to come here." "Yes sir." 2 minutes later we heard a knock. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Come in." "How can I be of help, sir." "They don''t believe that we took a vote." He looked at the elders and the Third Hokage. "I have personly organized the vote. The Hokage didn''t interfere with anything. 98% of the participants have voted for your retirement." Both of them fell down on the couch. "This can''t be, why would so many people vote for their retirement?" wondered Hiruzen I had a small smirk. "But how can you have held a vote in one day?" asked Koharu "I started a week ago since I already had the power of a Hokage." "What do you think we should do, Homura?" "We have no other choice." He took a pen and started filling in the form. "What are you doing! We can''t just give up so easily." "The only reason we have this position is because we get supported by the people, now that our support is gone we have no choice but to resign. If we don''t resign now we will be seen as criminals." Koharu looked at the form for a couple of seconds before she also started filling it in. After they finished filling them in they gave them to me. "Good, I expect you two to have left your office by tomorrow." They were visibly angry, but there is nothing they could do to me. They left my office without saying anything. "What are you planning, Naruto?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about." He looked at me for a couple of seconds before he started walking towards the door. "I will take my leave now." "See ya later.'' He left the room. *POOF* Shikaku transformed into me or should I say my clone transformed back. ''Haha, those idiots. They trusted Shikaku so easily. I didn''t even hold a vote to begin with. I really want to see what their faces would be like when they find out.'' My clone disappeared and this time I called my real secretary since the other one was also my clone. And the elder''s secretary was also my clone. "What can I do for you, sir." "Announce to the village that the two elders have officially retired." She looked shocked but quickly got her composure back. "Yes sir." She left the room. I walked up to the window and looked at the village. ''Just a little longer and everything will be mine.'' Chapter 36 [Next day] The news that the elders have retired has already been spread throughout the entire village. Everyone thinks that it was their idea and know that they''ve signed the papers there is nothing they could do about it. I''m in my office together with Shikaku. He and my clones are working hard. *BAM* The office door got smacked open. "YOU BASTARD!" screamed Homura "YOU BASTARD TRICKED US!" screamed Koharu "What do you two think you''re doing. What gave you the guts to storm in my office and curse at me." "You dare act like you''re innocent! You tricked us into signing those retirement forms. You told us that there was a vote, but that was a total lie." said Homura "And you, Shikaku. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? How dare you help him trick us!" said Koharu He looked confused. "Don''t involve him. The Shikaku who you saw yesterday was my clone." "You bastard! Why did you trick us?" *SNAP* I snapped my fingers and 5 Anbu encircled them. "Wait, sir. You can''t do that." "Don''t interfere Shikaku." I looked at them. "You two have guts to come into my office and talk to me like that. You two have no power left in this village. And don''t act like you don''t know why I''m doing this." "How should we know. We have always stayed loyal to the village." said Koharu "Oh, so you two conveniently forgot helping Danzo. You two have helped him a lot of time with his dirty work. The most recent example is helping him provide information to Suna and Orochimaru." Their faces turned pale. "Don''t accuse us like that. Do you have any evidence?" asked Homura "Of course I have evidence. I have enough to justify killing you right here right now. You two go and take them to I&T. Tell Ibiki to extract every piece of information he can get and tell him that everything he learns are S-class secrets." "Yes sir." "Also tell him to report to me immediately after he is done." "You can''t do this to us! We are innocent!" screamed Koharu The two anbu knocked them out and disappeared. The remaining 3 Anbu went back into the shadows. "Do you mind telling me what is going on." I activated a silence seal. I threw Shikaku a bundle of documents. He started reading them. After he read a couple of pages, he slammed the documents on his desk. "Those bastards! How can they do something so immoral! How many people did they sacrifice just to cover up for Danzo''s dirty work?" "Too many to count." "What will you do with them?" "I''ll make them pay for everything they did and take away everything they build up over the years." "And what about Danzo?" "Oh, he will die soon enough." "You should be careful. Danzo isn''t someone you can underestimate. He has many tricks up his sleeves." "Don''t worry, I have two perfect candidates who will easily take him down." "Are you talking about Jiraiya and Kakashi?" "Nah, these two aren''t officially part of the village. But I''ll tell you when everything is over." [6 days later] [Itachi P.O.V.] I''m in the hidden base with Haku. I''m looking at my mask. ''Who would have guessed that I would one day wear this mask again.'' "What are you spacing out for. We are going to be late if we don''t go right now." We put our masks on and ran out of the base. We are running through the forest. "I''m counting on you Haku." "I will do my best." We split up from each other. I arrived at a group of 20 Anbu''s. "Is everyone ready?" "Yes sir!" "Let go." We started running towards the Root hideout. Naruto told us that Danzo will be expecting us so we need to be careful. We arrived near the base. The door is wide open. ''This is obviously a trap but we have our backup so we should be able to beat the trap.'' "You guys know the plan, just make sure not to kill anyone." ''Let''s see what he has prepared for us.'' "Stay alert. There may be a trap behind this door." One of the Anbu kicked the door open. The hall looked empty. We slowly moved inside. When we arrived in the middle the door behind us shut close and we got encircled by Root Shinobi. "So you did join him." Danzo came from behind his shinobi. "Did you come here to kill me?" ''There are 30 Root Shinobi here. It seems like he called all his men back. This will only make it easier for us.'' "Just give up. You have no chance of winning." "Even if you could kill me all the men with you will die." Suddenly the room turned ice cold. "Are you sure about that?" I asked Half of his men got turned into ice popsicles. 30 Anbu''s appeared behind Danzo with Haku in front. "Who are you? Why is there an ice user in Konoha? Aren''t you all supposed to be dead?" "Why is a dead man asking so many questions? Do you understand why, Itachi?" "No, I have no clue." "Don''t be so arrogant!" I looked around. ''If we fight with them here, there will be a lot of casualties. Even if they are strong, Danzo will sacrifice anyone to stay alive.'' "All of you, capture everyone from the Root and leave this place immediately." "Yes sir!" After 5 minutes everyone was captured. They got two seals put on them. One was a paralyze seal and the other one was a special seal that Naruto made for today. "Why are you standing there without moving. We have captured all your men bud you didn''t even flinch." "They are useless to me now and it isn''t like you''ll be able to get anything from." "Are you sure about that?" Haku asked "What do you mean by that?" "I can''t tell you, sorry. But maybe I''ll tell you if you''re able to defeat me." A bunch of Ice needles came flying at Danzo. Danzo sent a big ball of compressed air at Haku''s needles, destroying all of them. I sent a fireball flying at Danzo. He managed to jump out of the way but Haku quickly made his move. A dome of Ice appeared around Danzo. Haku appeared in every mirror and started throwing Senbon at Danzo. "You may be fast, but you aren''t fast enough." Danzo managed to easily dodge and deflect the Senbon. *POOF* I appeared under his right arm and cut it off with a Tanto. I quickly threw it to Haku. "You bastard!" He punched me. *BOOM He got sent flying out of the dome and crashed into the wall. "Urgh to think you had a clone change into a Senbon." He stood up and I could see a red eye. ''This bastard dares to use Shisui''s eye!'' "Haku, stay out of this." "Sure." "Let''s see how well you can use his eye." I activated my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. I pulled him into my Tsukuyomi world and started torturing him for days. After 2 seconds passed in the real world, he fell down on his knees panting. Before he could make a move I had already pulled out Shisui''s eye. "What will you do now?" "Argh, give me back my eye!" "Your eye? Do you want to die so badly?" A yellow skeleton figure appeared around me. I pinned him down with my Susanoo. "Haku do it." Danzo got frozen in a ball of Ice. I stopped my Susanoo and put a seal on the ball making him unable to break out. "Good work. Have you sealed away that arm?" "Yes, but I wonder what''s so special about it. Master told us that we needed to cut it off first before we do anything so it must be special." "Who knows, but let''s inform Naruto that we have completed the mission." "There is no need." Naruto walked out from behind a pillar. "How long have you been here sir?" "Before you two arrived. I must say I''m happy with how you two executed the mission." "Thank you, sir. But I must ask why did we need to capture him. You promised me that I could kill him." "I thought you didn''t like killing?" "As long as he stays alive the village will be in danger." "Always thinking about the village first. I will use him to make you able to walk on the streets of Konoha again." "I''m fine with being in the shadows." "How can you be a good big brother if you can''t even take Sasuke out to eat his favorite food?" "I see. Thank you, sir." Chapter 37 "You two can go home and rest. I will take care of the rest." "Yes, master." "Yes sir." They disappeared. "You have underestimated me too much. So much for The Darkness of the Shinobi." I summoned 50 clones. 10 of them brought Danzo to prison and the rest raided his base, taking everything he has. I found a lot of money and weapons, but I didn''t find anything like a Sharingan or more of Hashirama''s cells. I do have his arm so I guess that is enough. After clearing out the entire base I went home. [Next day] I''m in my office with Shikaku and Ibiki. "So what did you find out from the elders?" "I found out that they have been leaking a lot of classified information to Danzo. They have also supplied resources and Shinobi to him." "I see, and what did you find out about Danzo?" I removed all the seals he had on his body so his mind could be easily accessed. Ibiki balled up his fist. I could see blood dripping from his hands. "Calm down, you can''t lose your cool like this." "I''m sorry sir. But no one can keep calm after seeing what he has done." "I can understand, just tell me what you think is the most important and write the others down." "Yes sir. The most important I have learned is about the Uchiha massacre." "I already know about that. What else do you think is important." He had an uncomfortable expression on his face. ''Why does he have that expression?'' "He has made a lot of deals with Orochimaru and this criminal organization called Akatsuki." "Did you find out anything about their location?" "I only found out about a couple of Orochimaru''s hideouts." I sent a message to Itachi. He appeared behind me. Shikaku was shocked. Ibiki already knew about Itachi from Danzo''s memories. "Calm down, Itachi is with me. Ibiki tell Itachi about Orochimaru''s hideouts and anything he needs to know about him." "Yes sir." "Itachi you will raid all his hideouts and take anything you find. If you find Orochimaru, capture him. Take as many Anbu as you need." "Yes, sir." "You two can leave now." They walked out of the door. "So Itachi must be the one who took care of Danzo." "Yup." I looked at one of the hidden Anbu. "Tell Anko to come here immediately." He disappeared. "Shikaku, I need you to spread through the village what really happened at the Uchiha massacre. Make sure everyone knows that Itachi is a hero and tell them that he is the one who took out Danzo." "Yes sir, I will take care of it immediately." 5 minutes later I heard a knock on my door. "Come in." Anko came in and bowed to me. "You called for me sir." "Sit down on the couch." She sat down. I took out a scroll and stood in front of her. "Show me your Cursed Mark." She started shaking. "I have found a way to remove the mark without injuring you so show me your mark." I opened the scroll and put it on the mark. I pulled the scroll away and there was nothing left on her neck. I looked at the scroll and I could see the Curse Mark in it. She started feeling her neck. "It''s really gone. Thank you so much!" She stood up and hugged me. She started crying. I just hugged her back. After she got back to her senses she stopped hugging me. "I''m so sorry for suddenly hugging you sir." "It''s my job to look out for my subordinates and if that means to give them a hug, I''m happy to help." "Thank you, sir." "If will ?ssign you your own team when the academy students graduate." "Please don''t, I''m really bad with kids." "Having your own team will do you a lot of good, just trust me." "If you say so, sir." *BAM* The door got smacked open and an angry old man came in. ''No one has respect for me, always barging in my office like it is their own.'' "Anko, can you please excuse us." "Yes sir." She walked past the old man and left the office. The old man closed the door. "What have you done Naruto!" "It''s not good for people your age to get angry. You might get a heart attack." "You better take this seriously Naruto. Why did you imprison Danzo?" "Hahahahaha, I knew it." "What is so funny?" "You two are lovers." He started blushing. "Why are you joking while I''m being serious!" ''Wait, he didn''t deny it. Don''t tell me that they are actually a couple. Is that why Ibiki had an uncomfortable expression?'' "Hahahahahahaha, to think it would really be true." "NARUTO!" "Calm down old man. You know why I imprisoned him so why are you getting so angry?" "I demand you to let him out now!" ''Is he being serious? He never acted so recklessly. He should know that he doesn''t have any power left.'' "What will you do about it?" I could feel his chakra spike up. Before he could make his move, someone appeared in front of me. "I won''t let you touch my master." "Old man, I will forgive you if you walk away right now. If you choose to stay however, I will make sure you end worse than Danzo." His chakra calmed down. "This isn''t over, Naruto." he walked away. "Wasn''t that the 3rd Hokage, why was he so mad?" "I imprisoned his boyfriend." "Boyfriend?" "Danzo." Haku was trying his best to hold in his laugh. I could hear the Anbu''s giggling. "Don''t worry he won''t hear you." "Hahahahahaha!" All of them started laughing. [Next day] Sasuke P.O.V. I''m walking through the village. I need to buy groceries. While walking I heard two people talking about something that caught my ears. "Have you heard about the news from the Hokage?" "About the truth of the Uchiha Massacre?" "Yeah, who would have thought that Itachi did it to protect the village and his little brother." "I had cursed him so many times while the person I should have really been cursing was that guy called Danzo." "Yeah, it''s a good thing that the Hokage exposed the truth. We were always afraid of Naruto, but now he is the one who we all have to rely on." ''What, this can''t be. Itachi told me he did it to test his strength. I need to find out the truth!'' I started running towards the Hokage tower. Arriving there I went directly to his office from the outside. I knocked on his window. He stood up and let me in. "Yo." "Is what the villagers are saying the truth?" "No hello back? Sigh, It is." "Where is Itachi?" He pointed behind me. I turned around and there stood Itachi. I got a lot of emotions from seeing him. But I need to know the truth first. "What was the real reason you killed all our clan members." "They were planing a coupe because they found that the village was treating them unfairly." "Then why did you have to do it?" "It was the only way for you to survive. If I didn''t do it they would kill you too." "Why didn''t you tell me the truth!" "I''m sorry, but if I told you they would kill you. It was the only way for you to have a normal life in the village." "I don''t care about staying in the village. I would have rather gone with you!" He kneeled down and poked my forehead. "As a big brother, I couldn''t let you suffer with me." I started tearing up. He hugged me. Chapter 38 [Naruto P.O.V.] Sasuke and Itachi just left. I sent a message to Haku. He appeared in front of me. "I will be going out of the village for some business. Do you want to come with me?" "Of course master. I''m always happy to be by your side." "Go pack your stuff. We will be gone for one week. I''ll be waiting for you at the west gate." "Yes, master." [1 hour later] Haku and I are running through the forest hopping on trees. "If I may ask master, what is this business?" "I''m looking for someone." "It must be an incredible person for you to personally go out to seek them." "Well, she does have an incredible rack." "Did you say something, master?" "It''s nothing. You''ll see who it is when we arrive." We arrived at our destination in the evening. It is a small village with a lot of gambling and alcohol. "Let''s go eat something." We walked into a restaurant and I could smell a strong alcohol smell. I walked towards that smell and I sat opposite to a blond woman. "May we sit here?" "Go away." "I''ll pay for tonight." "Hahaha, you should have said that earlier. Bring me 4 more bottles." ''A normal person would have died a thousand times with her drinking habit.'' "Can we get your special and some juice." "Aw, two little kids are drinking juice." I just ignored her. "So what are you two beautiful ladies called." "Ha, don''t try your luck with me brat." said Tsunade "I wasn''t talking to you, you old hag. I''m talking to the two beautiful ladies beside you." "You brat! Are you blind or something? Do I look like an old woman?" "If you stopped using that anti-aging jutsu you would look like one." "Who are you?" "It''s only proper manners to introduce yourself first." "Tsunade Senju." "Naruto Uzumaki." "Are you trying to fool me? He is the Hokage. A Hokage wouldn''t leave his village if there isn''t anything important." "You are important." "Are you trying to get me back to the village? If so you better forget it." "How about this. You can have Haku here for 1 night if you come back to the village." "What!" "If there was a handsome man I might have considered it, but I''m not into women." "Who said he is a woman? Haku is 100% male." Tsunade, Shizune and Tonton all couldn''t believe their ears. "Don''t lie to me. There is no way she is anything but a woman." "Master is right, I am a boy." "You must have really lost your touch if you couldn''t see through it. Or are you trying to make me think that you will be no use to me?" "So you didn''t become Hokage by luck." "I don''t rely on luck." I took one of her bottles and completely downed it. "This stuff really tastes bad." "It''s not made for little kids." "I guess so." Our food arrived and I started eating. "I''ve heard why you left and to be honest, I think it''s pathetic." "Don''t talk to lady Tsunade like that!" "Oink Oink!" "Let him finish." "I can understand that it must be hard for you to lose two people close to you, but you knew that death is normal in the Shinobi world. Especially in war. And as the best medic in the world, you should have seen a lot of death in your life." I cut my finger and let my blood drip down in front of her. She started shaking crazily. "Stop this!" screamed Shizune "How can it be that you''re so afraid of blood when you''ve been working with it for your entire life." "You wouldn''t understand! You have never lost someone close to you." "You''re right, but that is because I''m strong. You are weak and you will never change if you don''t do anything about it. If you follow me I can make you strong. I can make you strong enough to face your past head-on and protect everyone you love in the future." She looked at me hesitantly. "I''m not interested." "I see, so does that mean that you don''t want to become stronger to protect the two beside you?" She looked at Shizune and Tonton. "I bet you have never truly appreciated the two of them. I heard they have always been by your side while you were gambling and drinking. Do you ever think about how by following you they are waisting there life?" She had a surprised look on her face. "You''re right. I''ve never thought about them and only done what I liked." "Lady Tsunade, we are fine with just following you. If it wasn''t for you I would already be dead." "No, Shizune. He is right, you''re just wasting your life by staying with me." "You know, if you just came back to the village I can guarantee that she will live a fulfilling life. And as a bonus, I will give you a chance to meet your brother and lover for one last time." "Don''t lie to me! How is that even possible?" "I''m not talking about bringing them back to life. You will only be able to talk to them for a little bit. I will give you some time to think about it. We will stay here for 1 week. If you haven''t made your choice by then, I won''t help you even if you beg me." Haku and I walked out of the restaurant after paying. "I''m not an expert, but I don''t think that is how you pick up girls." "I''m not picking up girls, I''m picking up subordinates. Gender doesn''t define how I handle subordinates." "But if it was a guy you would have thrown him in a cage and make him submit." "Yeah and if they make smart jokes like that I will put them back in the cage." "I''m sorry master. Please have mercy." "Calm down I''m just joking." "I didn''t find it funny." ''How can someone look and act like a girl but still be a boy?'' "Come with me." I took him inside a clothing shop. After an hour we left. "Master how could you do this to me." "Staying with you challenges my straightness and I can''t have that." I gave him a makeover and he looks more like a boy now. He is wearing black Shinobi sandals with black cargo pants and a tight white t-shirt. It''s basic but it does the trick. "Let''s go to the barber." "Master please anything but that!" "It''s an order!" "Yes sir." After another hour at the barber, his makeover was finally done. His hair was cut a little shorter than 12-year-old Naruto. His hair went to the right and it was a little spiky. "My beautiful hair is gone!" He ran his hands through his hair and the moonlight is shining directly on him. Adding that to the tight white t-shirt that shows all his muscles, my mind started imagining stupid things. ''How is he challenging my straightness even more while he isn''t a trap anymore? I really made a stupid decision.'' "Go and find me a place to sleep." "Yes sir." I took out a picture of Hinata from my pocket. ''You are the only one I love. You are the only one I love. You are the only one I love. You are the only one I love. You are the only one I love. You are the only one I love.'' I repeated it a hundred more times before my thoughts finally turned back to normal. ''That was close. I need to be more careful around him in the future.'' Haku sent me a message. He has found a place. I arrived at the room. Haku let me in. "Do you like the room, master?" I ignored him and went to sleep. Chapter 39 [Next day] I''m in a souvenir shop. I''m looking for a hairpin. "Do you see something you like sir?" "Nah, they all look so basic." The shop keeper looked angry, but luckily for him, he kept his cool. "I''m sorry sir, this is all we have." "You should throw them all away. They are so boring." I walked out of the store and I could feel a little bit of killing intent coming from him. ''This village is so boring. There is nothing but alcohol and gambling. The normal shops are all mediocre.'' While I was walking through the village someone bumped into me. "You bastard! How dare you bump into me!" said someone with a black cloak with red clouds "How about you look who you''re talking to and say that again." He looked at my face and immediately jumped back. "Did you come here to kill me?" ''So he is Hidan the immortal guy.'' "You''re funny." I walked past him. "Why would I attack someone who is obviously weaker than me. It would just be called bullying at that point." He grabbed his weapon but he got stopped by his partner, Kakuzu. "Are you trying to get yourself killed? We haven''t heard anything back from Itachi, and Kisame is in prison. There is a big chance that he is the one who is responsible for that.." "It''s not like he can kill me anyway." "But he can torture you." "Fine, I''ll spare him for today. What is he doing in this village anyway?" "I don''t care, but let''s leave for the next village." They walked towards the village exit. ''I wonder what they are up to.'' After walking around for a while I got bored. ''I guess I''ll go and find Tsunade again.'' I sensed her chakra and I started walking towards her. I arrived at a gambling house. "Do you really think you can lend any more money from us? You are already 1 million Ryo in debt." "Come on, just give me a little bit more." "Lady Tsunade, please stop. Let''s go and do something else." "I don''t want to do anything else." I walked in. "Yo." "Who are you? This is a private place." "I''m friends with them and I have money." "Then please come and sit." I took out a scroll with 1 million Ryo and threw it to him. "This is for her debt." "I already like you." "Ey. who said that I wanted your money?" I ignored her. "So what game are we playing?" "Since you''re the guest you can choose." "How about a simple game of die. We''ll guess if it will be even or uneven." "Sure, how much do you want to bet?" "10 million." "What! You can''t just use the village''s money like that." said Tsunade "It''s my own money that I''ve earned on my own." "I like you even more now. Get me a pair of die and a cup." A servant brought everything. "All right let''s start." "Wait, let me check the dice first." "Sure, here you go." ''It feels heavy. They must have done something with it.'' I attached some of my chakra on the dice. Every side has another chakra pattern so I can know which side is up. I gave them back. "They are fine." "All right let''s begin." "You can choose, even or uneven." I could sense that it was even. "Even." I suddenly felt the dice move, but I was able to hold it down with my chakra. He took off the cup and to his horror, it was even. "Nice, I won." "No this can''t be. You must have cheated." "How can I cheat? This is just a game of chance." "Guards! Throw this cheater out." *BAM* I used my killing intent to pin everyone to the ground. "I don''t like it when people try to cheat me." "I''m so sorry sir, I was being stupid. Please forgive me. I will give you your money right now." I stopped my killing intent and he quickly ran into a room. He came out with a scroll. "This is 15 million. Please accept this as my apology." I took the scroll and threw it to Shizune. "What, why are you giving this to me?" "Because I felt like it. Oh and Old hag, you better not steal her money." "You brat, do you really think I''ll ever do that?" "Yes. You look like the kind of old hag who would do it. I grabbed Shizune and Tonton and jumped out of the gambling house. *BOOM* The whole place got destroyed by Tsunades punch. ''She really needs to chill down.'' "Did she drink before coming here?" "Yes, a lot." "I guess that explains things a little. Well, I will be going now, bye." I arrived next to Haku who was on a roof looking over the gambling house. "Master, are you sure she will come back if you make her angry?" "Who knows." "Huh?" "This way is much funnier." "That is so like you, master. You don''t think about things like normal people." "Are you trying to say I''m not human?" "No, no, no I didn''t mean it like that. Please forgive me, master." "I was just joking. Hm, why is she coming after me? Is she still angry?" "Don''t worry master I will protect you." "Aww how cute, you are so dependable Haku. But you can go somewhere else. I''ll talk with her alone." "Yes, master." He disappeared and Tsunade appeared in front of me. "Are you still angry?" "No. I came here to talk about the deal." "What do you want to talk about?" "How can you ensure that Shizune can live a happy life in the village? With Danzo in the village, it will never be safe." "Oh, so you haven''t heard? I already took care of Danzo and the elders. You will never see them again." "You have been Hokage for a short time but you''re already better than the old man." "So you can be nice." "I''m always nice." ''Yeah, like anyone would believe that.'' "I accept your proposal." "You are too late." "What! You told me I have a week and it''s only been a day." "Yeah, which means I will add one more condition. You will have to take someone of my choice as a disciple and teach them everything you know." "I don''t take in disciples." "Don''t worry, when you know who I''m talking about you''ll be begging me to give her to you." "Fine. She better be amazing." "Don''t worry, she is amazing. Follow me to a quiet place." I brought her to an open area in the forest outside the village. "Get ready I will begin now." This is a jutsu that I made myself. It lets me summon anyone I think about in spirit form for 10 minutes. But I can only summon each person once. The won''t be able to touch you, but you can hold a conversation. I summoned both her little brother and her lover. "Dan, Nawaki?" "Tsunade, is that you?" asked Dan She burst out in tears. "You should stop crying. They will only stay for 10 minutes." "Who are you?" asked Nawaki "My name is Naruto Uzumaki the 5th Hokage." "Wow, you look so young. You must be really awesome." "Well I don''t want to brag, but yes I am awesome. But you should focus on the old hag. When you guys died she became all depressed and left the village. Now the only things she does is gambling and drinking." "Big sis, is what he is saying true?" She looked down on the ground. "Say Naruto, did she marry someone?" asked Dan "Haha, like anyone would marry this old hag." "Naruto! Do you want to die?" "It''s Sir Hokage for you, old hag. It was nice meeting you guys, but I will leave you guys alone now. Tsunade I will see you in Konoha, bye." Chapter 40 [Tsunade P.O.V.] "Why are you still hanging in the past?" asked Dan "I can''t just move on. It was all my fault. I wasn''t strong enough to save any of you." "You shouldn''t be so hard on yourself, sis. It wasn''t your fault. We were just unlucky." "He is right. We have already died, but you still have your life in front of you. You can''t stay like this forever. You need to find someone else to care about." "Yeah, someone like Naruto. Even if he was calling you an old hag I could see that he didn''t mean anything bad by it. He was just joking to lift up your mood." "Like hell I''ll ever care about that brat! He is just trying to bully me because he has power." "Nawaki was right. He looks like he cares about you. To be honest I would be really happy if you could be in his care." "And what if she starts liking him in a different way?" asked Nawaki "What are you thinking about brat!" "I wouldn''t mind." "What!?" x2 "I''m already dead, there is no need for you to stay single your entire life." "I would never care about that brat." "As long as you move on I''m happy." said Dan "Yeah, as long as you''re happy. Hm? Hey sis why did he call you an old hag? You don''t look so old to me." "She is using an anti-aging jutsu so she must be much older than she looks." "DAN!" "Ey calm down. It was just a joke, but I didn''t think it was real." They started glowing. "What is happening, sis?" "The jutsu is probably almost over." said Dan "There is no need to cry Tsunade. We''ll always be watching over you from above." "Yeah, but I''ll only look after you if you move on." *SOB* *SOB* "Please don''t leave." "I''m sorry Tsunade. I won''t be able to stay by your side, but just know that I''ll always love you." "Goodbye, sis. I''ll always love you and I hope that you''ll live a happy life." I wiped the tears from my eyes. "Don''t worry, I''ll live my life to the fullest from today onward. I''ll always love both of you!" [Naruto P.O.V.] Haku and I are running back to the village. "Master, you really are amazing. You managed to get the best medical Shinobi who also has the strength of a Kage as a subordinate while she was really mad at you. I''m sorry for having doubted your methods before." "Well, what do I say, I''m just amazing like that." "You sure are." "This running is getting boring so I''ll see you in the village." My shadow clone dissolved itself. ''It was a shadow clone the whole time! Have I even ever seen the master''s real body?'' [Back in Konoha] I''m with Shikamaru. We were cloud watching when I received the memories from my clone. ''Damn, why does Haku look good as both genders. Tsunade will come back so that is good news, but I wonder what the Akatsuki are up to. I guess they are just earning money while waiting for the Three-Tails to resurrect.'' After cloud watching, I went home. I sat on my bed. ''Let''s check my status.'' [Status] Name: Naruto Uzumaki Age: 13 [Atributes] Strength: normal-level Kage Dexterity: normal-level Kage Chakra control: 98% (Mastering each Nature transformation is 1%) Affinity: Wind, Lightning, and Water [Skills] Master Waterfall walking Lv 15/15 MAX Master Cooking Lv 25/25 MAX Master Kunai&Shurikenjutsu Lv 25/25 Master Trap Making Lv 25/25 MAX Master Stealth Lv 25/25 MAX Master Chakra Sensing Lv 25/25 MAX (AN: Let me know if there are any skills you want me to add. Also, he has too many Jutsus so I won''t be putting them in his status. Just know that he knows almost every jutsu from Konoha and a couple of others from other villages.) ''Hm? The intelligence attribute is gone. I guess I''m such a genius that it wasn''t able to measure my intelligence. The rest looks like I expected, I just need to find a way to master the last two natures.'' "What is it?" An anbu appeared in front of me. "The Fire Daimyo is asking for your presence." "What does he want?" "I don''t know sir." ''Hm, what does that guy want?'' "Tell Asuma and Kakashi to meet me at the west gate in 3 days at 1 pm." "But sir, the Daimyo said that you have to come as quickly as possible." "So? I don''t feel like going now. Just go and tell those two to prepare." "Yes sir." He disappeared. ''I hope for him that he doesn''t try to manipulate me because I''m young. Maybe I should instead manipulate him.'' I messaged Itachi to come to my house. He quickly appeared in front of me. "Your orders sir." "The Daimyo called me to come to him. What do you think he wants?" "I think he just wants to meet you because you''re the new Hokage." "But then why did he ask me to come as quickly as possible? If it really was just to meet me, I''m sure he could have given me more time, but he wants me to come as quickly as possible. Do you think he has some evil plot?" "If I''m honest he isn''t the type who would think of an evil plot. Not because he is a good guy, but because he isn''t the smartest. He leaves most work to his advisors and he gets swayed really easily. So if there is an evil plot it must be made by the advisors." "That is possible, but what could they be thinking of?" "Do you want me to find out sir?" "Yeah sure, why not. Just make sure not to get spotted by anyone and don''t kill anyone if it isn''t necessary." "Yes sir." "Oh yeah, here you go." I threw him a scroll. "What is this sir?" "These are all the Sharingan''s from Danzo." "Why are you giving them to me?" "They aren''t mine to keep and it''s not like I would ever use them anyway." "A lot of people would kill to get their hands on one Sharingan. If you could use it you''d become even stronger." "I don''t need a Dojutsu to become strong. Just make sure to put them somewhere where they won''t be found." "Thank you, sir. I''m really thankful for all that you have done for me." "Don''t mention it, just make sure you find out what the Daimyo and his advisors want as quickly as possible." "I''ll go immediately after packing my stuff." "Say how are you and Sasuke doing?" He had a big smile on his face. "It''s going great. He even calls me big brother now." "That''s good to hear and how are the plans concerning Orochimaru going." His smile instantly disappeared. "We''re almost ready." "I understand that you''re angry but I can''t have you going on the mission while being angry so you better clear your mind of anything unnecessary and keep the goal in mind." "I understand sir." "You can go now." He disappeared. Chapter 41 [3 days later] It''s 5 pm and I''m on my way to the west gate. I arrived there and could see Asuma sitting on the ground and Kakashi reading his Icha Icha book. "Yo, sorry I''m late. I got lost on the path of life." "Are you really using Kakashi''s excuss?" "They work. But let''s not wait any longer, I''m sure the Daimyo wants to kill me for making him wait for so long." "You should take this more seriously. He isn''t someone you can just offend," said Asuma "Yeah, yeah I''ve heard people tell me that a lot of times but here I am." We started running towards the capital city of the Fire Nation. It''s pretty far, probably 3 days of normal running. But we are going a little faster so we should be there in 2 days. "Ey Kakashi, how is that eye treating you?" "It''s useful but draining." "Stop for a second." We stopped on the ground. "Show me your eye." "To think my own subordinate doesn''t trust me. Don''t worry I''m not interested in your eye at all." "I''m sorry sir but this eye is important to me so that is why I backed down." He walked forward and showed me his Sharingan. I put a hand on his eye, I removed my hand and the Sharingan was gone. "What have you done!" "Calm down, sent some chakra into your eye." Suddenly the Sharingan appeared again. "If you want to turn it off, just stop feeding it chakra." His eye turned back to normal. He bowed down. "I''m so sorry for doubting you, sir." "It''s okay just put your mask back on. Oh and make sure to train hard from today onwards. If you don''t train hard enough I will forbid you from visiting the stone." "You can''t do that!" "I can do whatever I want." He just looked at me. "If you have nothing to say let''s continue our journey." He put his mask back on and we started running again. [2 days later] ''It''s size is impressive.'' "Let''s go straight to the Daimyo." We started walking towards the biggest building. It was a Japanese style palace. We arrived before a big gate filled with guards. When we started approaching the gate they all started pointing their weapons at us. "Who are you and what is your business here." I continued walking forward with Asuma and Kakashi by my side. "You must be a blind idiot or something." I had my Hokage clothes on so anyone would be able to recognize who I am. When the idiot realized what I meant he immediately went on all fours and started bowing his head. "I''m sorry for not recognizing you sir. I will Immediately inform the Daimyo of your presence. You go and bring our guest to the conference hall." After 10 minutes of walking, we finally arrived at the conference hall. The guard opened the door and let us in. "Please wait here till the Daimyo arrives." The guard closed the door and left There was a long table with chairs. There was also a bigger chair at the head of the table. I went to the bigger chair and sat on it with my feet on the table. Kakashi and Asuma looked shocked. "Naruto, you can''t sit there!" "It''s sir Hokage and I don''t care. I like this seat." "You shouldn''t even bother, Asuma. Let''s just see what happened." They stood beside me and after 30 minutes the doors opened. The Daimyo and all his advisors walked in. They were accompanied by a lot of guards. When they saw me sit on the Daimyo seat they all had the same expression as Kakashi and Asuma. "How dare you sit on the Daimyos seat!" said advisor 1 (An: I''ll number the advisors to make it easier to follow.) "It''s just a seat don''t make such a big deal out of it." "Guards get that man of the Daimyos seat!" said advisor 1 All the guards looked scared. Except for the strongest guard. He???s probably the captain. He is really strong. I''m not completely sure if Kakashi could beat him. It would probably be a close fight. "Sorry sir, but that would just be suicide. A Kage isn''t someone who we could ever hope to defeat." "Why are you all of you so useless!" "Ey captain what is your name?" "Daichi sir." "Daichi would you like to join me?" "How dare you think about taking our guard for yourself!" "You just called him useless, but to me he looks more like a gem that isn''t completely polished. You don''t need to make your decision now, just know that Konoha always has its gates open for you." "Thank you for thinking so highly of me sir, it''s an honor." "Let''s stop talking and start this meeting." said the Daimyo He walked up to the seat completely opposite of me and sat down. The rest of his Advisors also sat down. There were a total of 8 advisors. "So may I know why I have been summoned here?" "We summoned you to talk about the Elders." said advisor 2 "What is there to talk about? I just took care of the trash. Is there something wrong about that?" "We understand why you did what you did, but you need to have someone to give you advice." said advisor 2 "I already have Shikaku to advise me." "But one person''s Advice is not enough, that is why we will be sending you two new advisors who will give you advice on everything." said advisor 3 ''Do they think I''m stupid enough to discuss everything I do with strangers. They probably want to keep an eye on me.'' "I don''t need any babysitters." "You should take this more seriously and you have no choice in the matter!" said advisor 3 "Kakashi." I said Kakashi appeared behind advisor 3 with a kunai on his neck. "Have more respect for the Hokage. He isn''t someone you can talk down to." Kakashi put the kunai closer on his neck making a little bit of blood flow out. I looked around and could see everyone distressed except for Daichi. "Please stop, he didn''t mean anything offensive by it." said advisor 4 Kakashi looked at me and I just nodded. He took back his kunai and appeared beside me again. "If this is all you wanted to say I will take my leave." I stood up and started walking towards the door. I stopped when the Daimyo spoke up. "How about you stay here for the night and give us your answer tomorrow. Having 2 advisors who are really experienced will help you out a lot" "Sure I''ll stay here for the night." I walked up to Daichi and stretched out my hand. He also stretched out his hand. I grabbed his hand. "I hope you will think about joining me and give me your answer tomorrow." He looked shocked, not because of what I just said, but because of what he heard in his head. ''Meet me on the roof at 1 am.'' He didn''t say anything. Kakashi, Asuma, and I followed a servant to our room. ''If I can row Daichi in, the village will get a strong addition. He looks like he is in his mid-twenties and he is on the same level as Kakashi. If he joined a Shinobi village his strength would increase by a lot. With enough resources, he will easily be able to become a Kage level Shinobi.'' Chapter 42 Kakashi, Asuma, and I have been given one room with three beds. "Those old bastards are really stingy. Who do they think they are? I should have at least been given my own room." "Kakashi and I can find somewhere else to sleep if you want." "Nah it''s okay, I don''t mind sharing a room with the two of you. But it''s not proper to let someone with my status share a room with his subordinates." "Yeah those advisors seem like no good to me." said Asuma "Are you thinking of accepting their offer?" asked Kakashi "Are you kidding me. Who would be stupid enough to give two spies such a high position?" "And that Daichi guy, why are you so keen on having him join us?" asked Asuma "Because he has the same potential as Kakashi. If he and Kakashi trained seriously in the village they would be able to become stronger ?ssets then the Sannin." "You think too highly of me." "If you''d stop being such a depressed emo you''ll become much stronger than you could ever imagine." "I''m sorry sir but I have my reasons for being the way I am. I would apricate it if you could stop making fun of me." "Yeah, not happening." "Naruto can''t you be a little nicer, he has gone through a lot." "It''s not like he is the only one. He should be glad that I didn''t beat him up already. After all, in these 13 years that I have lived, I have never once heard about him visiting me." "Why should he visit you?" "I''m sure that you know who my father is so you can connect the dots." "How long have you known for?" asked Kakashi "Since I was 5 years old." "I''m so sorry for never having approached you, but I just couldn''t face you. Everyone who I start caring about dies. I''m too weak to protect anyone." I walked up to him and punched him in the gut. He hunched over and I hugged him. "You''re so pathetic. If you know that you''re weak you just have to become stronger. What do you think my father and your teammates will think when they see that you have become such a pathetic emo." He said nothing. "They would be disappointed. Your friend, Obito entrusted his Sharingan to you. But instead of using it to fulfill his dreams, you are just wasting it by standing in front of a stone the whole day." "You don''t understand. This eye makes me remember the guilt I feel for not being able to save my best friend. As long as I have this eye I will never be able to move on." ''He is quite talkative today. Normally it would be impossible to get an ounce of emotion from this guy. Did I inherit the Talk No Jutsu from Naruto?'' "But who says that he is dead?" I could feel him trembling. I let him go and looked straight into his eye. "Obito Uchiha is 100% still alive." "What! Don''t lie to me. I''ve seen him getting crushed by the boulders myself." "Have you checked his pulse." "I didn''t get the chance. But if he is alive why didn''t he come back to the village?" "Because he is the enemy now. He hates the world and he has is gathering enough power to destroy it." "He would never do that! Obito isn''t the kind of guy who would suddenly start hatting the world." "Let me ask you something. How would you feel if you saw someone who you thought of as your best friend stab the girl you love through her heart." "What that can''t be! How do you know about that?" "Let''s just say that I have my sources, but you should know that you won''t be able to talk him out of it. If you two meet on the battlefield he will kill you. So you have to become stronger if you want him to come back to his senses." He looked conflicted before I could see a flame rising in his eye. "Thank you for telling me. When we get back to the village I will train even harder than Guy." "There is no need to go that far. You will kill yourself if you train harder than him." "May I know what name he goes under?" "Not happening till I think you''re strong enough. If you two were to fight right now you would stand no chance." He looked shocked "I understand." "Let go to bed, we will be leaving tomorrow at 1 pm." "Yes sir." 2x ''I''m really getting good at this acting thing. Did he really think that I have his best interest in mind? The only reason I''m trying so hard to stop him from being emo is because his talent isn''t something I can ignore. And if my plans go correctly I will be able to get a lot more from this.'' [1 AM] I snuck out of the room and went to the roof. Arriving there I could already see Daichi. "Your on time which is a good start." "I''m sorry sir but I won''t be able to join you." "Oh, and why is that?" He looked to be contemplating before he started to speak. "My little sister is sick and all the best doctors are working for the Daimyo." "Are they able to cure your sister?" He looked down. "No, they said that the only thing they are able to do is to keep her alive." "Well, what if I told you that Tsunade Senju is in the village." "Didn''t she disappear?" "She just went on a long vacation, but now she is back and if anyone can help your sister it''s her." "How much will it cost." "As long as you join me it''s free." "Even if I would want to join you, I won''t be able to leave. The Daimyo would never let me." "Don''t worry about it. You just have to tell him that you want to quit your job and I ensure you that he will say yes." "How can you be so certain?" "Magic." He looked me in the eyes. "Fine, I will trust you." "When you''re done talking with the Daimyo, take your sister and meet us at the east gate." "Yes sir. I will take my leave now." I nodded and he disappeared. In his place, someone else appeared. "So what did you find out." "Daichi can be trusted." "And the advisors?" "They are trying to manipulate you into becoming their puppet. They want to rule Konoha in the dark." "You and my clone will ?ssassinate the Daimyo." "Sir we can''t do that. If he dies right now everyone will know that it was you." "Don''t worry I have a plan. You just have to keep watch and make sure nobody disturbs me. I will kill him myself." "I understand sir." "You two can go now." They disappeared. ''Soon this whole nation will be mine and there will be no one who can oppose me.'' I snuck back into my room and went to sleep. Chapter 43 [Next day] I''m sitting opposite to the Daimyo again. "Have you made a decision?" asked elder 1 "Yes, I don''t want any advisor to join me." "How dare you act so ungrateful! We are trying to help you." said elder 1 "We will respect your decision." said the Daimyo "What did you say sir?" asked elder 2 "Are you deaf? We won''t be forcing anyone in accepting something they don''t want." Everyone was shocked. They Daimyo would never speak up like this. "You know you aren''t as bad as I thought." "I''ll take that as a compliment. Let me accompany you to the gate." said the Daimyo "Thank you." The Daimyo and I are walking through the streets while chatting. Kakashi, Asuma, and a lot of guards behind us. We arrived at the east gate and I could see Daichi standing there with a girl that looked about 18 years old. He looked shocked at seeing the Daimyo accompanying us. "Thank you for accompanying us to the gate, but this is where we have to say our goodbyes." "I understand, I hope you have a safe journey and come to see me again sometime." "Of course, you''re also always welcome. Bye." "Goodbye." The 5 of us left towards the village. Daichi was carrying his little sister on his back. She doesn''t look so good and I don''t know if moving her like this will make it worse, but we should get to Tsunade before something bad happens. "Sir, do you know why the Daimyo suddenly started to act so nice?" asked Kakashi "I don''t know, maybe he fell on his head or something." "You can''t say that. If the Daimyo hears about this he will kill us." said Daichi "Nah he wouldn''t do that." ''Of course, he wouldn''t do that. Or rather he can''t since he is already dead. And I don''t expect my clone to come after my head." [3 days later] "Kakashi, Asuma you two can go home and rest. Thank you for your help." "Of course, you can call us anytime," said Asuma Kakashi nodded and they disappeared. "Follow me, we''ll take your sister to Tsunade." We arrived at the hospital and Tsunade was already waiting for us at the entrance with a stretcher. "Put her on the stretcher." Daichi slowly put his sister on the stretcher. "Can you cure her?" asked Daichi "I don''t know but I''ll do my best." "Daichi I need to go know. You can visit me after your sister gets better and I''ll have someone bring you the keys to your new house." He went on his knees. "Thank you so much! I will never forget this. I swear that I''ll give my life to you whenever you ask." "You''re of no use to me dead so just stay alive." "Yes sir!" My clone dissolved itself. "That was a clone?" I''m in my office when I got the clone''s memories back. ''That was so easy. I don''t know why nobody else ever tried it.'' *KNOCK* "Come in." It''s one of the Shinobi''s who handle the important mail. "Sir we got a letter from Suna." "Let me see." He gave me the letter and I checked for any traps. Not finding any I opened it. ''A letter from Gaara? He wants to become allies.'' I took out a blank letter and wrote that I accepted. I gave it to the mail Shinobi. "Get this to the Kazekage immediately." "Yes sir!." "What was in that letter?" asked Shikaku "Suna wants to become allies and I accepted." "What! Did you forget what they did?" "That was the previous Kazekages doing, but the new Kazekage is my friend and I trust him." "I hope that you aren''t just going on blind trust." "Of course not. You know how careful I am." "Yeah, I know. So what are the conditions?" "He just wanted our help in getting their own source of food and things like that. You know how they get charged a lot more from other villages to buy things." "And what do we get in return." "We get their full support in anything and they also get our full support." "Aren''t we losing on this deal then?" "Why? Helping them get their own food and things like that is just us giving them our full support. So we aren''t loosing out." "I guess you''re right." "Have the other villages been acting up lately?" "No, not really." "How boring." "Do you want to start a war or something?" "It''s not like any other village will stand a chance." "You shouldn''t underestimate the other villages." "I''m not underestimating anyone. Oh yeah, I need you to up the academy training programs." "Isn''t it good enough as it is?" "Are you being serious? 66% failing rate sounds good to you? I want it to go down to 1%." "How will we do that?" "I want you to find retired Jonin to teach in the academy. And implement the tree climbing technique into the Curriculum. If someone manages to master that they will get to learn the more advanced chakra control techniques. Also based on their performance and chakra nature they will be thaught elemental Jutsus." "Are you sure that academy students can handle that?" "If they have the will, of course, they can. Also for taijutsu try to get Chen to teach it." "Old master Chen?" "Yup, I don''t know if he''ll accept but we can try." "Is there anything else you want to implement in the academy." "Make it free." "Sir, do you know how much the academy costs?" "I don''t care. The ones who are poor are most of the time a lot more hard-working then people who have everything. But we won''t let just anyone in. I want you to create an entrance exam that will weed out the weak. Make it hard enough that eight-year-olds will struggle with it. Only someone who is 8 and bellow can join. So if someone didn''t manage to pass it before they become 9 years old they aren''t allowed to join the academy." "But how are they supposed to learn things the things to pass the entrance exam?" "We will open multiple schools that everyone can join when they are five and they will get all the knowledge they need." "Are you sure you aren''t planing for war?" "I''m just thinking of the future. Now go and get it done immediately." "Yes sir." ''I''ll have to visit the academy once in a while to see if there are people with talent and personally train them. Could you imagine an entire army made of S-class Shinobi? The Akatsuki would piss their pants.'' Chapter 44 [1 month later] I''m facing a dark cell that has someone imprisoned into it. "So Orochimaru, do you like your new home?" "You dammed fox!" "Why are you so angry? I''m giving you free food and a place to stay. You should thank me." "Stop with your sarcasm and tell me why you imprisoned me." "Are you stupid? You are a missing-nin and you tried to attack the village. If that isn''t enough reason to capture you there are still all the inhuman experiments you did and the graves you robbed and things like that." "So what are you going to do now? Are you going to kill me?" "Nah, I have a much better plan. I also like to do research, but I have never had a human to experiment on." "I SWEAR I''LL KILL YOU!" "Hahahahahaha! Don''t worry I won''t do too much today. I will only take something I''m interested in." I walked up to him and had one of my clones hold his mouth open. ''I really don''t want to do this but you''ve gotta do what you''ve got to do'' I was about to put my hand in his mouth when I got and idea. ''I''m so stupid. I''m the Hokage, I can have other people do the dirty work for me." I messaged Itachi to come here. "What can I do sir?" "Put your hand in his mouth." "Excuse me, sir?" "Basically this bastard has a sword in his mouth that is transformed into a small snake and I want you to get me that snake." Orochimaru was probably cursing me with every curse word he knows, but since my clone held his mouth open I couldn''t understand any of it. Itachi looked disgusted. "Maybe I should have stayed with the Akatsuki." "Don''t get cold feet now. It will be over quickly." "Fine." "I''ve think I''ve got it.'' "Ahh." The room turned dead silent. Itachi quickly pulled out his hand while holding a snake. I''ve never seen him move so fast. He had a horrified look on his face. "Can I please go home now?" "Of course, thank you for your help." He threw me the snake and immediately disappeared. "You''re really disgusting. I don''t want to know what kind of experiments you''ve done." He was quiet. "Not even defending yourself?" I squeezed the snake and in a poof of smoke, a sword appeared in my hand. *PUCHI* I stabbed him in his leg and started turning the sword. "AAAAAHHHHH!" "That is much better. I''ll have someone visit you tomorrow who is really eager to meet you." I sealed away the sword and left towards my home after making sure he can''t escape. ''Poor Itachi, he was already physically tired and now he is mentally broken.'' [Flashback 1 day ago] I''m in my office. Ibiki and Itachi say that they have something important to talk about. "So what is it." "We have found Orochimaru''s hideout." said Ibiki "How certain are you?" "90% sir." "That is a lot more than normal. You always say 30% or something like that. If it''s another empty hideout, I will demote you." "Don''t worry sir, even if he isn''t there we will definitely not come back empty-handed." "You''ll still get demoted if you come back without him." "I understand sir." "And Itachi don''t think you will get away scot-free. If you fail I will make sure you won''t see Sasuke for 3 months." "We will leave immediately sir!" "That''s the spirit." Itachi disappeared. "you can ease up already, I was just joking." He let out a deep breath. "Please don''t scare me like that again sir." "You must really love your job if you got so afraid of being demoted." "It''s necessary for the village." "Yeah just keep telling yourself that. You can go home now." "Yes sir." He left my office. ''He better be there or I swear I''ll go hunt for him myself.'' I looked up. ''What am I saying? I''m the Hokage. I''m supposed to be lazy and order my subordinates to do everything for me.'' [Itachi P.O.V.] I took 5 Anbu with me and we are on our way to Orochimaru''s hideout. ''Even if he isn''t there I will not go back until I find him. Naruto is too cruel with his punishments.'' [6 hours later] We finally arrived at the hideout. The hideout entrance is in the shape of a snakehead. "You two, go and patrol around this area. Look for a back door and if you see him try to hold him back till we get there." They nodded and disappeared. "You three follow closely behind me and activate your seals." Naruto gave us seals that make traps and chakra sensors unable to sense us, but it only works for half an hour and he only gave us one per person. We all activated the seals and moved in. I kept looking around to see if there are any physical traps since the seals can''t do anything about that. We checked every room on our way but they were all empty till I sensed something in one of the rooms that an Anbu was about to open. I quickly grabbed his hand and used signs to tell him to stay back and get ready. The others also noticed and stood prepared for an attack. ''This room reaks of snakes so it must be his room.'' To be safe I summoned a clone. Naruto taught me how to make them silenced which is perfect for situations like this. My clone silently opened the door and moved in. *BOOM* The room exploded and all of us jumped out of the way. "He is onto us! quickly search the entire base and notify the others." I ran deeper into the base. I tried my hardest to sense something when I caught a faint chakra signal. I started running towards it, but it kept getting farther away. I started using body flickers, but I can''t keep this up for long. My stamina is really bad because of my sickness and Tsunade is still trying to find a cure. I was running up a pair of stairs when I finally felt him stop. I arrived at the top of the chairs and found that it led to the surface. I quickly went to the place where I sense the chakra signal and found that he was getting held back by the two Anbu. He looked at me. "So it''s true, you really did go back to the village. So why did you interrupt my sleep?" "We''re here to capture you." "Do you really think you''re able to?" "Did you already forget about last time?" "I had my guard down that time, but now that isn''t going to happen." ''I need to quickly finish this. I used too many Body flickers and I''ve been running for 6 hours straight.'' I activated my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. A second later he fell down on his knees. Before he could recover, he got kicked towards me by the two Anbu and I quickly finished it with a chop to his neck using all my strength. *POOF* ''A clone!'' I felt someone behind me. I summoned a fist behind me which blocked the attack. I used the fist to grab Orochimaru and smacked him headfirst into the ground. I did this 10 more times before I felt him go limp. A Anbu appeared beside him and put a paralyze seal on him. *HUFF* *HUFF* ''I''ve been pushing myself a lot lately and it has been making my condition worse. I hope Tsunade can hurry up or I might suddenly fall down and die.'' I sent a message to Ibiki to send a team to take everything from this base. The other 3 Anbu appeared. "You three, stay and guard this place till the team from Konoha comes to take over." "Yes sir." "You two will come with me. You, carry Orochimaru and let''s head out to Konoha immediately." After I checked if he had any seal or weapon on him one of the Anbu''s threw him over his shoulder and we left towards Konoha. After arriving I took Orochimaru and went to a secret prison that Naruto had prepared. Arriving there I could see Naruto already waiting. [Flashback end] Chapter 45 [Next day Secret Prison] Orochimaru was sleeping when someone opened the prison door. "Hello there sensei, it''s so good to see you again." "Anko? Get me out of here!" "Hahaha, you must think that I''m still that naive girl from back then. Now that I''m free from that cursed mark there is nothing stopping me from killing you." "How did you get rid of the mark?" "You are quite talkative today, how about you scream instead." Anko took out a scroll and unsealed a lot of torture equipment. "I swear I''ll kill you if you touch me!" "Good luck!" She took out a knife sliced off one of his ears. "AAAAHHHH!" [1 month later] I''m in a small village in the Land of Earth. I''m searching for a certain someone and I heard that he is supposed to be here. I walked into a bar and I found him sitting at a table. I walked up to his table and took a seat opposite him. "This table is full, go sit somewhere else." "I came all the way here just for you and you''re trying to chase me away." I could feel his chakra building up. "Calm down, you don''t want to destroy this place, do you?" His chakra stopped. "What do you want?" I held out my fist in front of. "What?" "This is just something I do when I meet new people." "Whatever." He bumped my fist and we appeared in my mindscape. "What, where are we?" He looked at Kurama and I could see him slightly tremble. "You''re pathetic, calm down." "Huh?" He turned around and saw a big red ape with 4 tails. "What are you doing here? What is going on." "You''re the one who let yourself get dragged into here. So fox where are your chains?" "Kurama doesn''t need any." "Hahaha, who would have thought that you would ever befriend a human." "He treats me well." "You shouldn''t trust him so easily, you know how humans are." "Hey old man and 4 tails, what are your names?" "Why should I tell you?" "My name is Roshi and his name is Son Gok¨±." "How many times do I have to tell you, my name is Seiten Taisei Son Gok¨±!" "It''s nice to meet you Roshi and Seiten Taisei Son Gok¨±." "Ey fox, this brat isn''t half bad. He could actually remember my name." "Your name isn''t that difficult but let''s talk about why I pulled you two here. I want the two of you to join my village." "You haven''t even introduced yourself and you''re already asking us to join you." said Roshi "My name is Naruto Uzumaki the 5th Hokage of Konohagakure." "So you''re Naruto Uzumaki. I''ve heard a lot about you, but there is no way I''m joining you." said Roshi "Well, whatever. And what about you Seiten Taisei Son Gok¨±. If you join me I can give you the same freedom as Kurama. You''ll also be sealed inside my body, but you won''t be in the same place as Kurama. You could of course visit him or talk to him whenever you want." "Like I''ll believe a human." "He won''t lie to you." said Kurama "How are you so certain?" "He hasn''t done anything to me." "Are you really going to leave me you bastard!" "Shut up, I''m thinking!" "How about this. We two will fight and if I win I''ll take Seiten Taisei Son Gok¨±." "And what if I win?" "I''m the Hokage so there isn''t anything I can''t get you." "I want the Nine-Tails." "Ha, you''re funny. Maybe I should just kill you here and now." "Isn''t it fair? Tailed beast for Tailed beast." "I don''t see Kurama as a Tailed beast, he is my friend and I don''t wagger with my friend''s lives." "Fine, If I win you''ll owe me 3 promises." "Sure if they are within reason. Are you fine with this Seiten Taisei Son Gok¨±." "Since you keep saying my full name I will allow it." I sent us out of my mindscape." "Let''s go somewhere without people." "This should be a good place. Before we start, you do know that once I extract him you''ll die." "I know." "Alright then, let''s start." He coated himself in lava. This increases his physical strength and his defense. I''m able to activate Sage Mode in 3 seconds now which is 17 seconds faster than when I first learned it. I just kept activating and deactivating it and it got faster the more I did it. ''I can''t hit him directly or I''ll get burned so It''s time to put my training with the toads to use.'' I sent a giant water vortex towards him. It''s big enough to envelop a Tailed beast. All the rocks that were in the way got destroyed. He didn''t manage to avoid it and got pulled into the vortex. After going on for another 10 seconds the jutsu dissipated and the area got completely flooded with water. I appeared beside Roshi and kicked him against his head sending him flying. I''m able to hit him without burning myself by coating myself with Senjutsu. I caught him out of the air and smacked him into the ground. I walked up to him. "You lost." "How can you be so strong? You didn''t even use the Nine-Tails power." "I''m not strong, you''re just stupid. You should have gone all out from the beginning, but now you won''t get the chance to." I summoned a clone and took off my upper clothes. I sat down with my back facing Roshi. My clone sat between us. He made another Eight Trigrams Seal on my back. "Goodbye Roshi, I hope you don''t regret your decision of not joining me." "You bastard, just get it over with." Since he was pinned down by my chains there is nothing he could do. Red chakra started leaving his body and entering the seal on my back. When all the chakra disappeared inside my seal I got enveloped in lava. ''This is the same thing he did. Wait then does that mean?'' I managed to stop the lava enveloping me. ''Ey Son Goku what is happening?" ''Why aren''t you calling me by my full name anymore?'' ''We''re friends now so I can call you however I like. But tell me, is this your doing?'' ''Once someone becomes my Jinchuuriki, they get my Kekkei Genkai.'' ''So does that mean that I now have a fire and earth affinity.'' ''Yes.'' ''You''re so amazing. You''re so much better than that stupid furball.'' ''You brat! It seems like you don''t need me anymore.'' ''I was just joking. You''ll always be my number one furball.'' ''Hahaha, I''m already starting to like you. You''re much better than that old bastard.'' ''Well now up to the next.'' ''The next what?'' ''Tailed Beast of course. You didn''t think you''d be the only one right.'' ''Why are you going after all of us.'' ''There are two reasons. To get world peace and to become immortal.'' ''Since you want world peace it''s okay and I don''t care about you becoming immortal as long as you don''t hurt us to achieve it.'' ''Don''t worry I will never do anything like that. Alright, let''s go home.'' ''Why are you going home.'' ''This is getting boring so I''ll continue when I feel like it.'' ''Maybe this was a bad idea after all.'' ''Hahaha, I hope you enjoy your stay here you stupid monkey.'' ''Damn you fox.'' I transferred them to the same place. ''Have fun Son Goku.'' ''Haha, thank you.'' He attacked Kurama and they started fighting. ''I need some popcorn.'' Chapter 46 [3 months later] I''m after another Tailed Beast. This time it is the Seven Tails. I was easily able to sneak into Takigakure. I was also easily able to find F¨±''s chakra signal. After following the signal I found her sitting alone in a forest. She had a sad look on her face. "Yo." She looked back at me with a smile, not seeming surprised at all. "Yo. Who are you?" "I''m Naruto Uzumaki. What is your name?" "My name is F¨±! It''s so nice to meet you!" "It''s nice to meet you too. So what are you doing here all alone?" "I like being alone." "I see, then I will not disturb you. Bye." "No, please wait! I was just kidding, I don''t like being alone." I sat next to her. "So why are you sitting here alone?" "It''s because almost nobody likes me." "Yeah, being a Jinchuuriki is tough." "How do you know about that?" "It''s because I''m also one." "Really? This is my first time meeting someone like myself." "I''ve met a couple of others like us." "Wow, that''s awesome." "Say, do you want to become friends?" "I''d love to become your friend!" I smiled at her. ''Now that we are friends it will make it easier to convince her.'' "What do you think about this village." She looked down. "I love it." "You sure don''t sound like you love it. The villagers must be a pain. When I came here I could hear everyone say that they want you dead. I guess it was the same in my village." "It was?" "Yeah, I''m the Hokage now and everyone loves me. You know, if you came back with me you could also feel that kind of love. You can make as many friends as you want, but the most important is that you will keep everyone in this village from danger." "What do you mean by danger?" "There is this criminal organization, called Akatsuki and they are composed of S-class criminals who are after all the Tailed Beasts. If you stay here in the village everyone will be killed ." She looked shocked. "But am I not endangering your village by staying there." "The last two that tried didn''t end up so well. You don''t need to worry about anything, I will make sure you and this village stay safe. You will be able to make a lot of friends and be loved by the entire village." "Do you promise that you will protect this village." "I swear on my name as the 5th Hokage that I will protect this village if the Akatsuki were to attack. Is that enough?" She nodded. "Good, we will be leaving immediately." "Wait not so fast! Can''t I say goodbye?" "No, if you do that you will be stopped from exiting the village. Go pack your stuff and come back here. If you really want you can leave a note, but only say your goodbyes and nothing else." She nodded and started walking towards her house with tears dripping from her eyes. ''This girl is really too easy. Who would trust a stranger so easily and just leave their village because they say that is the best thing to do?'' 30 minutes later she was back with a bag full of stuff. I took out a scroll and sealed her stuff inside it. "Here this will make things easier." "Thank you." "Just follow me and stay quiet." She nodded and started to follow me opposite of the city entrance. Normally you need to go through an underwater cave system to enter and exit the village, but I managed to find a backdoor. She looked surprised at seeing a backdoor. "I didn''t know they had a backdoor." "They probably didn''t tell you so that you can''t escape from this village." She looked really sad. I hugged her. "Don''t be sad. We are friends now and I will always be there for you. Even if the whole world hates you, I will be there for you." She hugged me back and started crying. ''She has been hiding a lot of sadness behind that smile of hers. It must be tough to have everyone hate you when you actually care about everyone.'' After a while, she stopped crying. "Thank you, Naruto. You can also always count on me. I will make sure to pay you back 100x." "There is no need to worry about paying me back. Now let''s go before someone finds us." We left using the backdoor and started running towards Konoha. [2 days later] We arrived at Konoha, but we didn''t take the main gate because I still want to keep F¨± a secret for a while. I already placed a seal on her so nobody will be able to sense that we have another tailed beast in the village. I did the same for Son Goku. We entered via a secret passage and I took her to the base Haku is staying at. Itachi moved with Sasuke to another house close to the Hokage tower. We arrived inside the base and we could see Haku training. "Master!" "Yo, Haku this is F¨±. F¨± this is Haku." "It''s nice to meet you Haku!" "it''s nice to meet you too." "F¨±, this will be the place you''ll be staying at. Haku will show you around." "Can I see the village." "Not now. I will take you on a tour of the village soon so just be patient." "Alright." "How about you meet my girlfriend. I''m sure you two can become great friends." "Really, when can I meet her?" "I already asked her to come here. She should arrive shortly." 5 minutes later she arrived. "So you are F¨±. My name is Hinata Hyuga, it''s nice to meet you." "It''s nice to meet you too." "So Naruto, it seems like you have been picking up girls behind my back." "Well, I did technically pick her up." She slammed her heal on my foot. "Ouch! What was that for?" "Don''t act like you don''t know why." I hugged her. "You shouldn''t get jealous. You know that I''ll only ever love you." I gave her a kiss. "And I''m not afraid to show it." "Stop it, you always keep embarrassing me." "Hahaha, your so cute when you''re embarrassed." She used her hands to cover her face. I went close to her ear and made sure nobody else could hear us. "F¨± is a Jinchuuriki like me. She has been hated by her village, but she still cares about them. I hope you could become her friend and introduce her to other people. Just make sure that she knows what it feels like to be loved." Hinata had a sad look on her face. She nodded. "Hey F¨±, let''s get to know each other better!" She grabbed F¨± and took her inside a room. They are probably going to have some girl talk. "Try and become friends with F¨±." "Yes, master." "This isn''t an order. I want you to become real friends, but if you don''t think you could become friends with here you don''t need to do it." "I understand." "I will be going now, bye." "Goodbye master." I left the hidden base and went to my office. ''3 down 6 more to go.'' Chapter 47 [2 months later] I introduced F¨± to the village a week ago and everyone was happy to have her. No one fears the Tailed Beasts anymore since I''m around. But not everyone is happy with F¨± being here. Take the guy who is sitting opposite of me as an example. He is Shibuki, Takigakure''s village head. For some reason, he is really angry with me for taking F¨±. "Give F¨± back!" "She isn''t someone I can just give away. She is her own person so she can choose where she wants to go. I don''t exactly know how you treated her in that village of yours, but I know that she was living a miserable life." "You don''t know anything!" "I know that everyone wants her dead. Do you even know how lonely she was? She was so lonely that she was almost crying when I asked her if she wanted to become my friend." "I always protected and took care of her." "Damn, how could someone like you become a leader. Do you really think that that is enough to make her live a happy life? I take it that your people trust you so you could have been able to convince them that F¨± isn''t someone to be afraid of." "I have tried a lot of times, but they don''t want to listen." "If you aren''t even able to convince your own people, that means that you are a failure as a leader." One of his guards took out his weapon. "How dare you talk to the village head like that. Have more respe-" Haku appeared behind him with a kunai on his neck. "You bastard!" said one of his other guards His remaining 3 guards got ready to fight. "Stop what are you guys doing! Put down your weapons!" They were really pissed but still put their weapons down. I put my legs on my desk and told Haku to let him go. "You can''t even keep your subordinates under control, how pathetic." "Let''s stop talking about things that don''t matter and let me see F¨±." "Not happening." "Why not?" "She is my subordinate now so if I don''t want you to meet her, it won''t happen." "You can''t do that!" "Yes, I can and if you keep talking to me like this I will throw you out of this village." "Why won''t you let me see her?" "I didn''t know that I needed a reason." "I will go find her myself!" "Are you sure you want to test my patience?" "Don''t think I''m afraid of you!" "Shibuki, village leader of Takigakure. You are from today onward forbidden to set foot in this village ever again. So I would appreciate it if you could walk to the gate directly and exit the village." "And what if I won''t?" "Shikaku, how long will it take to ready an army that is able to attack Takigakure?" "Not longer than one week, sir." "Good, I want you to prepare for war if he doesn''t leave this village this instant." "Are you really going to wage war for one person?" asked Shibuki "Yes." "We will be waiting for you then. Takigakure has never been successfully invaded and that fact will never change." "Then I Naruto Uzumaki, 5th Hokage of Konohagakure officially declare war on Takigakure." "I Shibuki, Village leader of Takigakure officially accepts this declaration of war!" "In exactly one week we will attack your village. I hope you''ll be prepared." "Don''t worry, we will be waiting with our entire force." He and his guards left. "How could this have happened?" "What is it Shikaku?" "How could you declare war over one person. And you had to choose Takigakure of all villages. There is a reason that no one has been able to successfully invade them. We know nothing about their village layout." I threw him a scroll. He opened it and he got a small smile. "I should have known you would be 10 steps ahead of everyone." I gave him a scroll with the complete layout of the village. "Go and notify the village about the war. I''ll also let you make the plan for the attack." "Yes sir!" He left the office. I threw another scroll with the village layout on it to Haku. "Give this to Itachi and tell him to infiltrate the village." "Yes, master." He also left the office. I didn''t really plan for this war, but he started to piss me off. And It''s not like I will actually have my Shinobi attack. That will just be the stupid thing to do. [1 hour later] *SMACK* The door got smacked open. ''Oh shit, here we go again.'' F¨± entered my office with tears in her eyes. "Is it true? Did you really declare war on Takigakure?" "Yes." "How could you! You promised me that you would protect Takigakure. I trusted you!" "I told you that I would protect it from the Akatsuki and do you even know why I declared war on them?" She shook her head. "It''s because that idiot Shibuki wanted the Seven Tails back." "What do you mean?" "The moment he entered my office he said: Where is the Seven-Tails! Give it back immediately!." "That can''t be. He would never say something like that!" "Why would I lie to you?" "You must be after my Tailed Beasts power." "Hahaha, you are really funny sometimes. If I wanted the Seven-Tails I would have simply taken it out of you. But I just wanted to help you since we are the same. If I didn''t care about you I wouldn''t have started a war to protect you." She fell on her knees and started crying. I went down and hugged her. "Don''t worry I promise you that I will not hurt any innocent people and I will let you talk to Shibuki if you really don''t believe." She hugged me back. "I''m so sorry for causing you all this trouble. It will be better if I go back." "You silly girl. I see you as my little sister. And as a big brother, it is my job to protect you." She stopped hugging me and I could see a huge smile on her face. She wiped away her tears. "Meeting you was the best thing to have ever happened to me. I''m an orphan so I have never known what it feels like to have a family." "I''m also an orphan so I guess we will find out what it feels like to have a family together." "Thank you, big brother." Chapter 48 F¨± just left my office. I summoned a clone and it disappeared towards Takigakure. ''I wonder how the other villages will react. But I''m prepared for whatever plan they have.'' I sent a message to Shikamaru to come here. 5 minutes later he arrived. "What is it, Naruto?" "You have heard about the war right." "Yeah, to think you would start a war. What the hell were you thinking." "It had to be done. So what do you think about joining this war?" "Not interested." "Too bad, it''s not like you had a choice in the first place." "How troublesome." "It''s good training and if you make it out alive I''ll give you a present." "Are you really playing with my life right now?" "Hahaha, of course not. If I didn''t think you would make it, I wouldn''t have told you to go." "Are you going to let Hinata join the war too? After all, it would be good training." "Don''t worry she''ll be there too." "You really are a cold bastard." "I know that you didn''t really mean that." "This grand hidden plan of yours better be perfect." "Hahaha, you know me so well. Come here and let''s play some Shogi." "You''re dead meat!" "Bring it on!" [1 week later] 5.000 Konoha Shinobi are inside Takigakure. All of them are Chunin or higher. Takigakure had only 3.000 but 40% of their force is Jonin. I had Jiraiya be the leader of the army. He protested really hard, but a ban on ever visiting any onsen seemed to do the trick I''m hiding in the shadows to watch how all of this will unfold. F¨± is also here, but she will not partake in the war. She is only here to talk to Shibuki. The reason we were able to infiltrate their village with 5.000 Shinobi is that I had a couple of my clones dig entrances all over Takigakure with Earth Jutsus. I used seals to cover them up so that no one was able to find them. Shibuki is standing in front of his army. "You bastards! How dare you play so dirty." "It''s not dirty, it''s strategy. But that doesn''t matter now. You are outnumbered so give up now and we''ll let all of you live." said Jiraiya "You bitch, come back here immediately! How dare you ally yourself with the enemy." "Shibuki why are you talking like this?" "Shut up you bitch. You are our village Jinchuuriki and you dared to go to another village. I''ve you want to stay there so bad, give me back the Seven-Tails and fork off!" "Shibuki what has gotten into you. Why are you suddenly acting like this?" "You''re really naive. I''ve always been like this. Did you really think anyone would like a monster like you? Let me show you what happens to traitors. ATTACK!" Shibuki yelled ''My clone is such a good actor.'' He and his army immediately started moving and came at us. But before they were able to make it a head flew into the air. I arrived next to F¨± and covered her eyes before she could see anything. "It''s me. It will be better if you don''t look right now." "LEADER!" the Takigakure army screamed "You bastard! How dare you play so dirty!" said one of the Takigakure Shinobi I had my clone take F¨± somewhere else without her being able to see anything. "Itachi your work here is done. Go home and take a rest." "Yes sir." He left before anyone could stop him. "So Takigakure what will it be? Are you going to fight till death or surrender?" I asked "Don''t underestimate us! We will kill all of you, even if we have to sacrifice our lives!" said one of the Takigakure Shinobi ''I didn''t expect them to go this far, but whatever. Since everyone knows that I''m here I can''t just leave.'' "Since you guys wanted this don''t expect me to hold back. Everyone, you better stand back." ''Kurama let''s do this.'' ''I''m ready.'' I started growing and before I knew it I was transformed into Kurama. Since I have both Kurama''s yin and yang, I''m able to transform into his real form. ''Damn, you are pretty strong.'' ''Of course, I''m the strongest of all the Tailed Beasts." ''Shut up fox!'' ''You want to go, Monkey?'' ''You guys can argue later, we need to take care of business first.'' Everyone on the battlefield looked shocked, especially Jiraiya. A lot of Konoha''s Shinobi looked afraid and I could see a bit of anger in their eyes. "Why are all of you afraid? It''s still me so you don''t have to worry about your worst nightmares coming true." I looked at the Takigakure Shinobi. "Let''s see if you guys still dare to talk big after I''m done with you." A black ball started forming in my mouth and I could see and feel all the despair coming from them. Before I could finish forming the Tailed Beast Ball they threw away their weapons and started begging for mercy. "How pathetic!" I made the Tailed Beast Ball smaller and shot it at the right side of their army, taking out half of them. I transformed back into myself. "I already asked you to surrender, but you guys told me that you would rather die. So don''t get mad when I take you up on that offer. I will be kind today and let the rest of you live if you surrender right now." They fell down on their knees. "We surrender!" "YEAH!!!" Konoha''s shinobi started cheering "Good, at least you guys aren''t totally stupid. From today onwards Takigakure belongs to Konoha. If you guys behave yourselves, I promise that I will treat this village-like my own. Jiraiya I leave the rest to you." "Yes sir." I walked out of the village. ''Why did you kill half of them? I thought you wanted peace.'' asked Son Goku ''I already gave them a chance to surrender, but they didn''t want to listen. Why should I show mercy? And about the peace part. Peace isn''t something accomplishable if nobody takes you seriously.'' ''You must have had a messed up past to become so ruthless.'' ''I guess I have the orange furball to thank for that.'' ''It wasn''t my choice to be sealed inside of you so blame that on your parents.'' ''I was just joking. No need to get your feelings hurt.'' ''So what are you going to do with Takigakure?'' asked Son Goku ''I''ll make it an extension of Konoha.'' ''Does that mean you''ll treat them like you threat Konoha.'' ''Yup. As long as I treat them better than their previous leader did they will be more willing to serve me.'' ''And what are you going to do with Ch¨­mei?'' ''Who is that?'' ''The Seven-Tails.'' ''Oh, I don''t have any plans for her. I really just helped F¨± because I wanted to be nice.'' ''Like I''ll believe that. You must have something planned, right fox.'' ''Yeah, you don''t do something if it doesn''t benefit you.'' ''Hahaha, you guys know me so well. But don''t worry I won''t hurt them. I''m a nice person after all.'' ''Hahaha!'' they both started laughing Chapter 49 [1 day later] I''m at Ichiraku with Shikamaru and Hinata. I was already on my third bowl. "Ey Naruto." "What is it Shikamaru?" "Why did you have us sneak into Takigakure when you were able to easily take out half of their entire army." "I would feel lonely if I went alone." "That is your reason for preparing an army of 5.000 men?" "Yup." "Why did you become Hokage again?" "Because my Naruto is amazing!" "You tell him Hinata." "Urgh, why do I always have to be the third wheel." "I can get you a date with that blond chick if you want. Then we can go on a double date." "Stop joking." "Whatever, just know that I''ll always be rooting for you two." "How troublesome." "Hahaha." After finishing at Ichiraku I went to my hidden lab. After entering my lab I could see a lot of pods filled with a liquid. In the middle, there is a white arm and in the other tubes are vials with blood. The one I''m interested in today is the pod that has a frozen vial in it. This is Haku''s blood. I managed to change its DNA to match mine. So now I can inject myself with it without being hurt. It took me a long time to figure out how this DNA stuff worked, but I got some useful information from Orochimaru''s memories and Tsunade has been giving me some lessons. I drained out the liquid from the pod and took out the frozen vial. It started to freeze my hand, but I was able to stop it with a small fire jutsu. I poured the modified blood inside a syringe and had a clone inject it into my vein. I started to feel really cold, but I didn''t let that bother me. I stood still and let all the cold chakra travel through me. I made it go through my body at least a hundred times before I started to warm up. Then suddenly I got completely encased in ice, but I didn''t feel cold at all. ''This is like when I got the Lava Release from Son Goku.'' I tried to pull the ice back into my body and it worked. I held out my hand and tried to use it again. My hand started to let out ice. ''Attributes'' [Atributes] Strength: high-level Kage Dexterity: high-level Kage Chakra: high-level Kage (Without the Kyubi) Chakra control: 98% (Mastering each Nature transformation is 1%) Affinity: Wind, Lightning, Water, Earth, and Fire ''This was to easy. Now that I know how it works I can easily do the same for the others.'' I went to where Haku was staying. "Hello, master." "Follow me to the training room." "Yes, master." We went to the training room and I stood opposite of him. "Show me all your Ice Jutsus." We have spared a lot so he got right into it. "Do it again." This time I sent my own Ice needles canceling out most of his, but a couple still made it through. I managed to dodge them, but he got scraped by a couple because he was so shocked. "Master, how did you?" "What do I say. I''m just a genius." "You''re so amazing, master." "I know I know. But help me out and teach me some Ice Release Jutsus." "Of course, I''ll teach you everything I know." I''m in my office when someone knocked onto my door. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Come in." It was one of the Mail guys. "I have an emergency letter from Suna." He gave me a scroll and after reading it I burned it. "You''re dismissed." "Yes sir." Gaara has been abducted by the Akatsuki. I started running to the Land of Wind with my max speed. My speed soared and in 2 hours I was already in the Land of Wind. I stopped using the chakra mode and started sneakingly running towards the cave. I arrived 30 minutes later at the cave. I was easily able to deactivate all the seals. I used sage mode to destroy the rock. After the rock was destroyed I could see a giant statue with the 10 Akatsuki members. ''Huh? Why don''t I feel Shukaku inside of Gaara anymore?'' ''He is inside of the statue and Gaara is already dead.'' said Kurama ''I see. It seems like someone has delayed the mail from coming to me. Then I have only one option left.'' "How did you find this place?" asked Deidara I didn''t say anything. I jumped on the statue and before anyone could do anything I placed my hand on its head. This Jutsu directly sends the chakra inside of anything I touch inside of me. I grabbed Gaara and ran out of there. Since only Deidara and Sasori are here in person, they were the only ones that are able to chase me. But with my speed, they didn''t stand a chance. When I felt like I was a safe distance away from them I created a cave in the mountain and went inside it. I sealed the entrance and put seals all over the place so nobody could find us. I placed Gaara down and made the cave deeper. When I thought it was deep enough I sat down. Suddenly Shukaku''s Chakra started enveloping me. "ARGH!" ''Damn this hurts.'' The reason why I didn''t use the Tailed Beast Extraction Jutsu before is because of the backlash. Having that massive amount of chakra going through my body could almost be deadly if I wasn''t used to Kurama and Son Goku''s chakra. The reason I didn''t get a backlash from getting them sealed inside of my body is mostly because they got transferred directly into my seal. But Shukaku''s chakra got poured directly into my body. After calming down Shukaku''s Chakra I summoned a clone and had it make another seal on my arm. After he finished it I sent all of Shukaku''s chakra into the Seal. I could finally relax. ''Yo Shukaku.'' ''You brat! How dare you seal me inside of you!'' ''Kurama and Son Goku will explain everything, but I have something important to do.'' I walked towards Gaara and took out a Stasis Seal. I opened it and a guy fell out of it. He is a bandit that I imprisoned for moments like these. I completely altered his memories so he will do anything I say. "Revive him." He walked towards Gaara and put both his hand on Gaara''s stomach. His hand turned blue and after a minute he fell down dead. I sealed him away before Gaara could see him. I used a small water jutsu to pour water over his face. "AAAHHH!" "Calm down." "Naruto? Wasn''t I abducted by the Akatsuki?" "Yeah you were, but I had to risk my life to get you out of there. Do you know how dangerous it is to be in a room with 10 S-class Shinobi?" "Thank you for helping me. I''m sorry for causing you so much trouble." "I was just kidding. We are friends. No matter what we have to have each others back." "Again, thank you so much." "Let''s just go back to your village before someone finds us." "Right." We left towards Suna. Chapter 50 After 2 hours of running, we arrived in Suna. When we arrived a lot of people came to see Gaara. Everyone was happy to see him. He took me to his office. I sat down on the couch. "Nice office." "Thank you. Do you want anything to drink?" "No, I''m fine." I placed down a silence seal. "Say, Gaara. Is there someone who doesn''t like you?" "Why are you asking that?" "Well, I just got notified about you being abducted like 4 or 6 hours ago." "That can''t be! You should have heard about it on the first day." "That''s what I thought. So is there anyone who doesn''t like you?" He started thinking. "Well there is this advisor who always gets in my way, but I don''t think he would go so far." "You shouldn''t underestimate people. They can do pretty stupid stuff to get what they want." "Yeah, I know." "I have to go back to my village. If you need anything, you can always come to me." "Wait, Naruto. Can I ask you something?" "What is it?" "Why do I feel Shukaku''s chakra coming from you?" "Because I sealed him inside of me. It was either that or let the Akatsuki have him. You were already dead at that point." "What! I was dead?" "Yup, it took me a lot of effort to get you back to life again so you better be grateful." "I see, if it is like that I won''t ask to get him back. Thank you so much for saving me." "Oh stop it already. We are friends and friends don''t need to be so formal and say thank you so much. Just have my back when I need you and we will be good." "Alright, let me see you out to the gate." "Nah it''s good, I need to go home quickly. Bye." "Goodbye. I''ll come and visit you next time." "I''ll be waiting then." I disappeared. I was running back to Konoha when I remembered something. I focused on the sand and it started floating. ''So this is Magnet Release.'' I created a storage seal that is 50m3 on both my wrists. I started gathering all the sand around me into the seals. After I was done I was standing in a huge hole. ''This should be enough for a long time.'' I started running to Konoha again. ''So Shukaku, do you understand everything?'' ''Listen up brat. The moment you sleep I''ll take over and kill everyone you love!'' ''Hahaha, this is the reason that you are the only one who is behind bars. You do remember what I did with Gaara''s seal right?'' ''Don''t think I won''t be able to break out of it.'' ''Ey Kurama, Son Goku, I won''t be able to guarantee his safety if he keeps yapping like this.'' ''Don''t worry, we will take care of him.'' said Kurama Kurama and Son Goku appeared inside Shukaku''s seal. ''Ey what are the two of you thinking of doing!'' ''Just stay still. We will be done in a second.'' said Son Goku ''YOU BASTARDS!'' ''Damn it, I forgot popcorn again.'' When I arrived at Konoha it was already dark. I just went straight home. My clones do all the work anyway. And I need to be up early tomorrow to finish some business. [Next day] It''s 6 am and I''m already leaving Konoha. I''m on my way to Kumo. This is the village that has both the Two-Tails and the Eight-Tails. They are also the ones who tried to kidnap Hinata for her Byakugan. [3 days later] I finally arrived in Kumo. I tried to walk through the gate, but I got stopped by the guards. "Who are you and what is your business here?" "I''m Naruto Uzumaki, the 5th Hokage of Konohagakure so have some respect when you talk to me." "His face immediately paled." "I''m really sorry for not recognizing you sir." "May I know what I can help you with?" "I came to see the Raikage." "Could you please wait here for a moment sir. I need to tell the Raikage before I can let someone with your power enter our village." "There is no need." I leaked out my chakra making the ground cave in and the guards got pressed onto the ground. It didn''t take long for the Raikage and Killer B to arrive. "You have guts to act like that in front of my village." "Relax, I just came here to have a chat with you." I walked past him and I started walking towards the Raikage Tower. "B, let''s see what he wants. If we fight in the village a lot of people would die." I''m sitting in his office. "So what do you want?" "Do you remember that one time when you tried to kidnap the Hyuga princess?" "What are you talking about? We didn''t try to kidnap anyone." "Oh really? Well, can you explain to me why when I went through the Kumo ninja''s memories I found that you were the one who told him to kidnap here." "How dare you dig up someone''s body in my village!" "That is beside the point. You tried to kidnap a princess from my village and because of you, someone else from that clan had to die. I''m not like the old man, I''m not afraid to go to war. You must have heard what happened in Takigakure." "Are you threatening me?" "Yup." "You''re still a brat after all. Just because you managed to defeat a minor village, you suddenly think that you can take on one of the five hidden villages alone." He started leaking his chakra and a lot of killing intent making everything around him shake and crack. But I didn''t back down and leaked even more chakra and killing intent. "You can either give me a suitable compensation or we will fight right her right now." "You bastard!" He stopped his chakra and killing intent and I did the same. "What do you want?" "I want the Kohaku no J¨­hei." (AN: It''s that big orange pot that can seal people inside of it.) "I dare you to follow me outside the village!" "Nah, I like it here." Suddenly Killer B made his move. He used his tentacles to bind me. "Hahaha. Hey Eight-Tails, are you really going to challenge me?" He took over Killer B''s body. "Even if you''ve been able to take some of his power, there is no way you could match our combined strength." "Hahaha, it seems like you have misunderstood something." "Huh?" My head dropped down and when I looked back up I had red eyes. "Sup Gy¨±ki." "Kurama? But how?" "Things happened and now we are friends." Kurama made tails and got out of the Eight-Tails binding. "Ey Raikage, you should just give him what he wants. You won''t be able to beat him now. If the Nine-Tails went all out he would be able to destroy the village. I would be able to stop him, but not before a lot of damage is done." "Tsk. Ey brat, come back." I took my body back. "So have you decided?" "Wait here, I''ll go and get it." He left the room. "How did you do it?" "Do what?" "How did you get that stubborn fox to become friends with you?" "Oh that, it was easy. I just gave him the most freedom I could give him and he slowly started trusting me." "It was that easy?" "He just had trust issues and he was also really lonely." ''Shut up, brat!'' ''Aww, are you getting embarrassed?'' He didn''t reply. "So why do you want the Kohaku no J¨­hei?" "I can''t tell you that." A couple of minutes later the Raikage walked in with a big orange pot. He threw it to me. "You better not expect things to go like this the next time. I will kill you, even if people will get hurt." "Don''t worry, I hope we can be friends after today. Since I''m such a good friend I''ll give you some advice. Hide the Two-Tails." "What are you talking about?" "You must know about the Akatsuki. A couple of days ago they tried to go after the One-Tails, but they didn''t succeed. So they will come after the Two-Tails next." "Why do you think that?" "Are you stupid? What comes after one?" "How dare you call me dumb!" "Whatever. I warned you so it''s up to you what you''ll do with this information. I will see myself out." I sealed the pot inside a scroll and I walked out of his office. I started walking out of the village. Arriving at the gate I could see that they have replaced the guards. I walked out of the village and started heading back to Konoha. [Raikage P.O.V] Chapter 51 ''That brat has balls to come into my office and threaten my village like that. He even dared to ask to become friends.'' "Mabui!" "Yes sir?" "Declare Konoha as an enemy village." "Shouldn''t you talk to the council about that." "Didn''t you hear me!" "I understand sir." She left my office. ''I swear that you''ll regret the day you set foot in this village!'' [1 week later] I was in my office when someone stormed in. "Mabui, did you forget how to knock!" "I''m sorry sir, but this is important. Yugito Nii is fighting with the Akatsuki." "What! Were?" "At the sewer gathering building." I started running to the sewer building, but when I arrived there was no one to be found. I could only see broken buildings. ''Damn it! This place was too far from my office. I couldn''t sense what was happening here.'' C and Darui appeared beside me. "We heard what happened sir." said Darui "Go and find them immediately! Don''t come back without Yugito Nii." "Yes sir!" x2 They disappeared. ''Why didn''t I be more careful? That brat did warn me.'' Mabui finally managed to catch up. "What should we do sir?" "There is nothing we can do, but search for her." "Shouldn''t we ask another village for help?" "Of course not. They will only try to trick us." "But Konoha seems to know a lot about them. Didn''t the Hokage say that they will come for her next." "You must be crazy if you think I''ll ever ask that brat for help!" "I''m sorry sir." "Now go and tell every able Shinobi in this village to go search for her." "Yes sir." She left. [Naruto P.O.V.] "What is it Itachi?" "The Two-Tails has been abducted." "I see. Well, I did warn them. Where are they?" "They are hiding in a cave in the Land of Lightning. Haku is watching them." I sent a message to Haku. ''Do you think you can handle them?'' ''I''m not a 100% sure.'' ''Do you think you can at least get her out of there?'' ''That will be easy sir.'' ''Alright, take her out of there immediately. I''m coming to you right now.'' ''Yes sir.'' "Itachi I will go back Haku up. In the meantime I want you to find the location of the three tails." "Consider it done sir." "Good. then I''ll be going now." I created an extra clone and disappeared out of the office. I appeared outside the village. I disappeared toward the Land of Lightning. I started following the seal I had placed on Haku. I finally closed in on their location. I turned my chakra cloak off and started running normally. 10 minutes later I appeared before a mountain. ''Haku I''m in front of your cave. Open up.'' Suddenly an entrance appeared on the mountainside. I walked in and could see the Two-Tails Jinchuuriki lying on the floor. "Haku, you did a good job. You can go home and rest now." "Thank you, sir." He walked out of the cave and disappeared. I put a couple of extra seals to make sure nobody is able to find us. I sat down next to the Jinchuuriki and put my hand on her seal. I closed my eyes and when I opened them again I was in her mindscape. I was standing opposite the Two-Tails. "Yo." "Why did you save her?" "Because I want you." "Don''t think I''ll let you have me so easily." I summoned Kurama, Son Goku, and Shukaku behind me. "Are you saying that you want to fight?" She didn''t back down. "Don''t think I''ll be scared because you''ve got some backup." "You''re as fierce as ever." said Son Goku "Shut up, you big ape." "Ey Naruto, let me have this one." "Calm down. Ey Two-Tails, let''s make a deal." "What deal?" "If you join me willingly, I promise that she will survive." "Are you taking me for a fool! Once I get extracted from her she will die." "You can ask these 3 if I''m capable of pulling it off or not." She looked at the three behind me and they nodded. "Do you really think I''ll accept that easily?" "If you join me I promise that you will be able to meet your father again." "WHAT!?" x4 "Naruto do you even know what you''re saying or who you are talking about?" asked Kurama "I swear that if you join me you will be able to meet Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths." "He is already dead. How can we meet him again?" asked Shukaku "His body may have died, but his soul is immortal." "Fine I''ll join you, but if you don''t fulfill both of your promises I will self destruct!" "Wait you guys can do that?" "Yeah." said Kurama "Sure whatever, I''m not a liar." I excited her mindscape. I summoned a clone and he made another seal on my left arm. Shukaku is on my right arm. The clone put his hand on both our seal. Blue chakra started pouring in my seal. A little bit later he was done and dispersed. The Two-Tails appeared inside my seal and it''s jinchuuriki is dead. ''You bastard! Did you think I was bluffing!'' ''Calm down, I''m not done yet.'' I took out a stasis scroll and another bandit appeared out of it. "Revive her." "Yes sir." A minute later he fell down dead. I sealed him away and put a paralyze seal on her. ''It''s too bad this jutsu can''t be used after someone has been dead for more than 12 hours.'' I summoned another clone. He grabbed her and disappeared. ''Are you happy now? She is alive and I''m even bringing her home personally.'' ''I will give you my full support in the future.'' ''That is good to hear. I hope you can get comfortable in your new home.'' [Clone P.O.V.] I''m on my way to Kumo. I''m carrying the ex Two-Tails Jinchuuriki. [2 hours later] I arrived in front of the gate and I leaked out my chakra before the guards could say anything. The Raikage appeared at the gate in an instance. I placed the ex Jinchuuriki on the ground and took off the paralyze seal. I started walking away. "Stop! why did you bring her here?" asked the Raikage "I have a soft spot for Jinchuuriki." "Huh!? What happened to the Two-Tails!" "Why should I tell you? We are enemies after all." "Tell me, you bastard!" He appeared in front of me and I looked at him with a bored face. He punched me in the face at his maximum speed. But what he hoped would happen didn''t happen. Instead of my head caving in I dispersed. I''m just a clone after all. "YOU BASTARD!" [Naruto P.O.V.] ''Hahahaha, that guy is really funny.'' I was running to Konoha at a normal speed. I want to enjoy the scenery more. ''5 down 4 more to go.'' Chapter 52 [Nagato P.O.V.] "We can''t let this go on any further! He has already stolen 2 Tailed Beasts under our noses." said Konan "Tobi said that he will handle it." "He has been saying that for the last 3 years, but nothing has come from it." "What do you suggest?" "We should just go and take him ou right now." "I''m confident in taking him out if he is alone, but his village has become much stronger than before. Even the academy students are stronger than normal." "How about you ask to meet him. You are still the village head so you could make up something to let him come here alone." "Do you really think he''ll be stupid enough to come here alone?" "From what I heard he is really arrogant. He even went to Kumo alone and pissed off the Raikage." "Fine. Tell him that I want to meet him and ask if he can come here alone. Just make up a reason yourself." "I''ll get it done." She left. ''Naruto Uzumaki, you''re just an obstacle in my path to world peace.'' 1 day later] *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Come in." The mail Shinobi came in. "What is it?" "I have a letter from Amegakure." ''Why would Nagato send me a letter?'' He gave me the letter and left. I opened it and started laughing. "Hahahahaha." ''The Anbu must think that I''m crazy. This is definitely a trap, but I would like to talk to him.'' [2 days later] I just entered Amegakure and I started walking towards the tallest building. Arriving there I started walking straight up the building. After arriving near the top I was able to enter through the balcony. After entering I spotted a large table with chairs. I just sat at random seat when Konan and Yahiko entered the room. "Thank you for coming all this way to see me." said Yahiko "Huh? I didn''t come for you, I came for the Village Head. Where is he?" "I''m the village head." "Stop lying, how can a dead guy be the Village Head?" "I see, you know way too much." "Well whatever, just sit down, and let us have a civil conversation." They both looked at each other and nodded. They sat down. "So what I''m getting from this is that I won''t be leaving here without a fight." They didn''t say anything. "Since I''m going to die anyway how about you answer some questions of mine. So what is your goal as the leader of the Akatsuki?" "World peace." "And how are you going to achieve that?" "With force." "Hahaha, with what force?" "Are you underestimating me. You really are arrogant." "Why would I take someone serious who only made it this far because of borrowed power." "What do you mean?" "Oh, you don''t know? Those eyes you''re so proud of aren''t yours. They were implanted into you for safekeeping." "Do you think I''ll believe?" "I didn''t ask you to believe me. But let''s talk about something else. Do you want to join me?" "You are funny." "No, you are the funny one. You are being manipulated, but you don''t even know." "What are you talking about?" "You are only being used. The position of the Akatsuki''s leader doesn''t belong to you. As long as you join me I promise to tell you everything you want to know." "I''ll never join you!" "Let me just show you how stupid you are." I disappeared. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* 6 white Zetsu''s fell down dead. "Why were those guys there?" "I told you, you are being manipulated. If you join me we can strive for peace together. But it will go my way so no innocent deaths." He looked at me for a long time. "Follow me." "Wait Nagato, you can''t be serious." "Don''t worry Konan, nothing will happen to me." He led me deep in the building. We entered a room and there I could see Nagato hanging in a contraption with the rest of the Six Paths of Pains around him. "You look horrible and aren''t you an Uzumaki? How the heck did you get yourself in this situation?" "This power takes more out of me than you think." "Well, that can easily be fixed if you join me." "First tell me who is behind this all." "Sure. You are being manipulated by Tobi. Tobi is being manipulated by Madara Uchiha. Madara Uchiha is being manipulated by Black Zetsu who is part of Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki." "Are you sure about this?" "Yup." "I''m such a fool, I was a disposable pawn from the beginning. Do you know why I got these eyes?" "You were needed to revive Madara who is dead." "Damn those bastards!" "So are you going to join me or not." "What is in it for you?" "I get a strong subordinate." "Such a simple reason, huh. Fine, I''ll join you." "Wait Nagato, you can''t decide things so easily. What if he has been lying about everything?" "Didn''t you see those White Zetsu''s?" "But even then." "Stop it Konan. You don''t have to join him, but I will." "I''ll never leave your side." "Are you two dating or something?" "What!?" "Hahahaha!" I walked up to him. "Those poles in your back are annoying. You should get rid of these six. I can''t even understand how you are using your friend like this." "I can''t, my body is too weak. And Yahiko is helping us complete our goal." "That''s just stupid. Don''t worry, I can fix your body. I''m taught by Tsunade Senju after all." "If you can get my body to move fast and flexible I will forever be grateful." ''So this is what a student of Jiraiya is like. They always have that small innocent and soft spot that can never go away. They trust people way too easily.'' I walked up behind him. "This will hurt, but you''ll survive." I grabbed a pole and pulled it out his back. "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!" "Why are you screaming like a little bitch. Man up and shut your mouth." I grabbed another pole and pulled it out. This time he didn''t scream. "This is much better. Now you''ll have a chance with Konan. Just wait till I get your body to top shape and you''ll be able to go on all night." Konan blushed. "Shut up and finish this quickly." said Nagato "Hahaha, you don''t need to be embarrassed. I''m always happy to help a brother out." He didn''t say anything. I continued pulling out the poles from his back. When I was done his back was filled with holes and he was losing a lot of blood. The Six Paths of Pain fell down. I took out a stasis scroll with another bandit. "Heal him." "Yes sir." This Jutsu can heal someone completely and get their body to top shape. The only drawback is that the caster will die. But that is no problem for me. He put his hands on his back and a couple of minutes later he fell down on the ground and Nagato was completely healed. He now looked like a normal person. He tried to stand up on his feet, but he quickly fell down. "You should rest a bit more. You haven''t gotten used to your new body yet. "Thank you so much." "It was nothing." I summoned a clone. "This guy will take over for you as the Village Head. You can come to Konoha when you can stand on your own feet." I placed two seals on them. "You can use these seals to communicate with me. If you guys have nothing else to say I will get going now." "Thank you once again and have a safe trip." "Later." I disappeared from there and appeared on the ground. I started running towards Konoha. ''Poor Obito, all his plans are going down the drain. Now that I have Nagato, there will be no way that he can complete his plans.'' Chapter 53 [1 week later] I''m standing in front of the Three-Tails. Itachi managed to find him for me. "Yo." "What do you want fox?" "I''m not the orange furball, I''m Naruto Uzumaki." "It''s the same. So what do you want?" "You must understand why I''m here." "To think I would have to fight when I just got back to live." "Who said we have to fight? If you join me I''ll give you a lot of freedom." "How much?" "As much as I can give you." "Fine." "Huh?" "Are you deaf? I said I''ll let you seal me inside of you." "Why did you agree to me so easily?" "There will be no one else that will give me so much freedom. "And what if I''m lying?" "The fox didn''t warn me so you must have been telling the truth." "I see, well I can''t complain about things going easy," ''I think that this guy is just to lazy to fight.'' I summoned a clone and the Three-Tails lowered its head right in front of me. My clone made another seal on my left leg. He touched my seal and the Three-Tails head. The Three-Tails started to turn into blue chakra and went into my seal. A minute later he was completely sealed. ''Welcome to your new home.'' said Son Goku ''Huh, what are all of you guys doing here?'' ''We are all in the same boat.'' said Son Goku ''To think even Shukaku is free inside of here.'' ''Well we did have to give him a rough beating first, but as you can see it worked.'' ''Hahahahaha, poor guy.'' I started running back to Konoha. ''This shit is getting boring. I thought tailed beasts were hard to capture.'' I stopped. "Stop hiding, Black Zetsu." "Haha, you really are good." "What do you want?" "Shouldn''t that be obvious?" "Well, I can''t keep count on everything I''ve taken from you." "Hahaha, I just came here today to warn you about something. You should know that you aren''t the only one in this universe." "Are you talking about the ¨­tsutsuki?" "I don''t know how you know so much, but if you know their name, you should also know about their power." "What about it?" "Are you that arrogant? Well, no matter. I just came to tell you that they will be visiting here very soon." "And how do you know that?" "It''s because I called them here." "Are you their boss or something." "No, but knowing about a world were chakra was able to develop to such an extent did intrigue them. They will come here to take all the chakra and free Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki." "I see, well I''ll just deal with them when they come here." "You are really arrogant. Did you know that besides the ¨­tsutsuki there are others as well and if I were to rank the ¨­tsutsuki on power level from the others they would be ranked pretty low." ''What? I didn''t know about there being other beings.'' "How strong is the strongest?" "I can''t tell you that, but if you join me I will promise that you and the people you care about will stay safe." "Hahaha, so this was your plan. I found it weird why you would tell me so much information, but it seems like you wanted to scare me so I would come to seek protection from you." I disappeared and appeared above him. I punched down, but he managed to go into the ground. I hit the ground and a crater with a 50m diameter appeared. "If you think you can scare me that easily, you definitely don''t know me. So fu?k of and leave me alone." ''Is what he said really true? Are there really beings out there who are far stronger than the ¨­tsutsuki? This sounds like a stupid plot where I have been sent to a lower world so I can become stronger and move on to stronger worlds.'' I started speeding up towards Konoha. ''Ey guys, do you know about this?'' ''The old man never told us about anyone else.'' said Kurama ''Yeah, he may have thought that we would never meet them. He did say that this is a small world.'' said Son Goku ''I guess it''s time for me to meet that old geezer.'' ''Speak with respect.'' said Shukaku ''Calm down.'' After arriving at Konoha I went to the Hokage mountain and jumped on my face. I checked if someone was looking at me. Not finding anyone I channeled chakra under my feet making a trap door open beside me. A staircase appeared. Arriving at the bottom of the staircase I could see a big hollow cave. It''s big enough to fit a Tailed Beast. This is the place where I practice all my jutsus. I placed a powerful barrier around here so nobody knows I''m even here and the mountain doesn''t get damaged. I went to the middle of the cave and stood still. I closed my eyes and focused on a feint foreigner chakra signal that I was able to sense for a while. After focusing on it for a long time I suddenly appeared in an empty place. All I could see was the water on the ground and an old man floating in front of me. "Yo." "Yo?" "You really are an old geezer. Don''t you even know how to speak like a normal person?" He closed his eyes for a little bit. "Yo." "You learn fast." "Thank you, so why have you come here." "I came here to ask about the world outside. I heard that there are beings that are stronger than your mother''s clan." "I don''t know where you''ve heard this, but that is indeed true." "Do you know anything about them?" "My mother didn''t tell me much, only that there are stronger beings out there." "Tsk, I wasted my time coming here." "Wait, young man. I can see that you have earned the trust of most of my children so I will give you some of my power to help you out." I felt myself getting enveloped with power. I immediately understood what I could do with this power. "Thank you for this power, let me repay you." Suddenly every Tailed Beast that was sealed inside of me appeared behind me. "Father!" x5 The ran towards him. "My children, you have all grown up so much." "I guess I''ll leave you guys alone." His left arm got grabbed by a chain. "Naruto! What do you think you''re doing!" said Kurama "Calm down Kurama. These chains are holding his soul here so that he won''t disappear." "Your such a caring young man." "It''s nothing. I''ll let you meet the other four another time. Bye." I left that place. ''Let''s test out this power.'' I used it without Kurama''s chakra so I didn''t turn yellow or orange. My eyes turned orange with a black plus in the middle. I also had those black balls behind me. ''Let''s test out the fun part.'' My feet left the ground and I started levitating. I started flying around the cave at max speed. ''Damn this is so cool.'' I landed back in the middle. Let''s check out some jutsus. I placed my hands around my mouth without using any seal. I breathed in and when I breathed out, the entire path in front of me got destroyed. ''This jutsu became at least 5 times stronger. But this won''t be enough to beat those new alien threats. Even if they will never appear, I''m too curious to sit here without ever meeting them.'' Chapter 54 [1 week later] I''m in the cave throwing a lot of weird-looking kunai around me. ''It better work this time.'' I disappeared. I appeared at every kunai before I appeared back in the middle. ''Finally, I have completely mastered and improved this technique.'' That bastard made it so no one but him could use that technique. Not even someone with his blood could. I had to completely reverse engineer this shit and create a new version on my own. It took me almost 3 months to get it where it is now. But it wasn''t all a waste of time. I now know exactly how this technique works and it made it easier to improve things. I can teleport without any streaks behind me. I can also make it so that the marks cannot be seen or sensed by anyone other than me. In this week I have also completely gotten used to the Six Paths Sage Mode and normal Sage Mode. I can now enter it while running and it will automatically absorb the natural energy around me. The Seven-Tails has also visited the old man. The ones inside me can freely travel to the place he is staying at. I can see that Shukaku visits the old man the most. I stood still for a second. ''So you have finally decided to show yourself, Han.'' I just got the memories from a clone of mine who is at my office. I took the stairs and exited from my training place. I disappeared and appeared outside the village. I instantly took off into the skies. I arrived above the clouds and started flying towards the Land of Earth. 30 minutes later I was able to sense his chakra. The spies I have in Iwa told me that he was going on a solo mission. A crater with a 20m diameter appeared under his head or should I say log. "You are pretty good." I stopped using Six Paths Sage Mode. "Why did you attack me?" "I''m here for the Five-Tails." "Don''t think you''ll beat me so easily." "Less talking more fighting." I started running towards him. ''Hm, his rib didn''t break. He is stronger than I thought.'' He came at me again. We started trading hits. He started releasing a lot of steam and then suddenly a fist appeared in front of my face. *BAM* He landed a clean hit on my face and I got send back really far. I hit a lot of trees when I finally stopped after going through twenty trees. But he didn''t let me rest and again appeared in front of me. He started releasing a lot of steam again and then he kicked me straight on the top of my head. My head got smacked on the ground creating a crater under me. *CLAP* *CLAP* *CLAP* *CLAP* *CLAP* I appeared from behind a tree while clapping. "Good job, you managed to defeat my clone." "What!?" "And now you die!" *BOOM* A huge explosion appeared. I was standing out of its range. When the smoke was about to clear something red came flying at me. Before he could hit me I created a shield with one of the black orbs. His attack got blocked and I used another ball to make a spear. *PUCHI* I stabbed right through his stomach. "ROAAAR!" He jumped back his wound started sizzling and he got another tail. ''He has 3 tails now. I''ll just finish this quickly.'' He is laying flat on the ground with his face towards me. I created 5 spears and used the to pin him down. 2 for his arm, 2 for his legs, and 1 for his stomach. "So this is how I die." "Aren''t you going to beg for mercy?" "What is the point? It''s not like you''re going to leave empty-handed." "Right answer. I''ll give you a present because you answered correctly." "Huh?" I summoned a clone. I already prepared the seal beforehand on my right leg. He put his hand on both our seals. 1 minute later Han was dead and the Five-Tails was sealed. A lot of steam started to leave my body. ''So this is Boil Release.'' I stopped the steam and I took out a stasis seal. A bandit appeared out of it. "Revive him." "Yes sir." 1 minute later the bandit fell dead. I sealed the bandit away and started to head back home. "Wait." "What is it?" "Why did you save me?" "I told you that I would give you a present." I appeared at my training place. ''He is a nice guy. I would feel kinda bad if he actually died.'' [Momoshiki ¨­tsutsuki P.O.V.] "Momoshiki-sama, what should we do about that planet?" said Kinshiki "We don''t have time right now. We''ll go after this tree is finished growing. It should be ready in 3 months or so. I do wonder if it''s really as interesting as that failures slave said." "What does it matter if they are interesting or not? They are weak anyway." said Urashiki "That slave did say that there is someone who almost has the power of a god tree." "We have already eaten multiple god trees so there is no way that he can be a challenge." "Who said that I consider him a challenge? I just think it would be fun to play around with him." "I guess I''ll have to wait 3 more months for the fun to begin. Well, I''ll go take a nap then. All this waiting is tiring me out." He left the room. ''Naruto Uzumaki, I hope you are as strong as he made you out to be.'' Chapter 55 [1 day later] I just woke up. Looking to my left I could see Hinata sleeping soundly. After I got a new house she came to live with me. It feels great to wake up every morning with a beauty at my side. I carefully walked out of bed. I went into the kitchen and started preparing breakfast. While I was busy preparing breakfast someone hugged me from behind. "I''m sorry for waking you up." "It''s ok. I want to spend more time with you anyway." "You''re really greedy. I already spent every minute with you." "I want to spend every second with you." "Really?" "Yes." "Then does that mean I can join you in the shower?" She hugged me even tighter and whispered in my ear. "Whenever you want." I turned my head around and kissed her. "You pervert. Go and sit while I make breakfast." "How disappointing." I finished breakfast and we started eating. "Hey babe, would you like to go on a date?" "Of course!" "Where do you want to go?" "I want to go to the clouds!" "You sure?" "Yup." "Well don''t come crying to me if you''re going to shit your pants." "Hahaha, you sound like you can actually get me to the clouds." I just smirked. We finished breakfast and changed our clothes. We stood on our balcony. "What are we doing here?" I didn''t say anything and held her in a princess carry. "Don''t start screaming because I won''t listen to you." "Huh?" "Wait why did your eyes change and what are those balls?" "Here we go." I started slowly flying up. "Wait you can fly!?" "Hold on tight." "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!??? When we appeared again we were above the clouds. I looked at Hinata. She has her face burrowed in my ?h?st. "Are you still alive?" She looked at me. I thought she was about to start screaming. "That was so awesome!" "You scared me for a second." I levitated right above the clouds and made the black balls create a platform in the clouds. I stood on the platform and it looked like I was walking on the clouds. I put Hinata down next to me. "Let''s start our date." "You''re really incredible, babe." said Hinata "So are you." "But I couldn''t compare myself to you." "If it wasn''t for you I would have long ago walked the wrong path. I may have even destroyed this village." "Why did you have so much hate inside of you?" "Who knows? Maybe it was because of the stupid villagers or maybe I''m just born F***ed up in the head." "Don''t say that. I''m sure that you weren''t born this way. It''s only normal for someone with your past to hate others." "As long as I have you and Shikamaru I will never feel like that ever again. Even if everyone is against me." "You always have to mention Shikamaru. Are you two secretly doing something behind my back?" "You''re so funny. Shikamaru was the first person I could call a real friend and I know that he will never betray me. But if you''re so jealous there is nothing I can do. I guess we will have to go our separate ways." She punched me against my shoulder. "So you''re choosing your best friend over me. Maybe I should really just go." I patted her head. "Don''t act like that. You know that it was a joke." "It wasn''t funny." "Is it that time of the month or something?" She punched me even harder. "What are you talking about you idiot!" "Hahaha, I was just joking. Say how about we have a picnic." "But wouldn''t the wind throw everything around?" I placed a barrier around us. "You''re really amazing." "I know." "You should be humble you idiot." "You call me idiot a lot lately and I can''t accept that." She stuck out her tong. "What are you going to do about it?" I hugged her. "This." *SMACK* "Aahh. You pervert!" "Hahaha, you sounded like you liked it." "Shut up you idi-." I hugged her closer. "I mean babe." "That''s much better." I gave her a kiss. "You really are the best thing to have ever happened to me. I love you so much." "I love you even more." I took out the picnic from a sealing scroll. "Let''s sit down and eat.'' I sat down and she sat down between my legs. We had a great picnic and we talked a lot. When we were done the sun was already setting and since the clouds have already disappeared, we got a great few of the sun setting. We sat on the edge of the platform. "It''s so beautiful." "Not as beautiful as you." "Can you stop flirting for just a second?" "Nope." When the sun was about to set I looked at her and she looked at me. "I love you." "I love you too." I pulled her head closer and our lips touched. We kept kissing for 5 minutes. When we separated a trail of saliva still connected us. *HUF* *HUF* *HUF* "I''m really addicted to the taste of your lips." "Yours taste even better." said Hinata "Oh really? How about I let you taste them even more?" "I would like that." An hour passed of us fooling around. Notting over the top happened tho. She fell asleep in the end so I carried her home and placed her in bed. (AN: Just so you guys know, they are both 16 years old.) I took a chair and sat down on the balcony. I looked at the moon. ''Your time will come soon, Toneri.'' Suddenly I sensed something outside the village. ''He has guts to come anywhere near my village.'' I sent a message to Kakashi and Guy to take care of it. I went back into our room and went to bed. [Kakashi P.O.V.] I just got a message from the Hokage that Guy and I have to capture someone who is close to the village. I met up with Guy at the gate and we were running towards the location he is supposed to be at. When we arrived we could find no one. "Impressive. You two managed to find where I am." We turned around and we saw a man with a black cloak with red clouds on it and he is wearing an orange mask with one eyehole. "So you''re one of those Akatsuki guys. You better give up because we got permission to kill you." said Guy "Hahaha, you are funny. The only ones who are dying here tonight are the two of you." I activate my Sharingan and pulled up my headband. "Guy, let''s make this quick." "Right." ''Guy is being serious. I guess he was also able to sense that this guy isn''t a pushover.'' I used all my speed and appeared behind him. ''I got him.'' "Nice try." I passed right through him. ''What!?'' I jumped back beside Guy and whispered to him. "This guy can somehow make things pass through him." "It also isn''t an illusion." said Guy "Let''s hit him at the same time." "I''ll take left." said Guy "Alright, I''ll take right then." "What are you two planning? Do you really think you can beat me?" ''Wait isn''t that!?'' I saw a red-eye with a unique pattern through the hole in his mask. While sparing with naruto I awakened my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan because I was about to die. ''That eye is the exact same as mine. He has it in his right eye and I have it in my left. Wait, don''t tell me he is!'' "Obito?" Chapter 56 He didn''t say anything. "It really is you. When I heard that you were alive and became our enemy I didn''t want to believe it." Obito shot one fireball that split into multiple. Guy and I were easily able to avoid them. ''Huh, he is gone.'' "Behind you!" I jumped out of the way and when I looked behind me I saw Obito in a black portal with a kunai in his hand. ''What is that jutsu?'' Before Obit realized it, he got kicked in his face. He was sent back into the black portal. The portal disappeared. "Where did he go?" asked Guy "I can''t sense him anymore." ''Come back, he ran away.'' messaged the Hokage ''Sir tell us where he is. We can still capture him.'' ''Come back right now.'' ''Yes sir.'' x2 Guy stopped using his gate technique. "He will be an annoying opponent with that portal, but is he really Obito?" "I''m sure of it." "Well let''s go back. Naruto must have had a reason for telling us to come back." I nodded. I stopped using the Sharingan and put my headband back. We headed back to the village. We went to the Hokages office and knocked on the door. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Come in." Guy and I walked in. We stood in front of the Hokage. "Sir why did you stop us from pursuing him? We could have taken him down." "After doing some training you suddenly became really arrogant, Kakashi. I told you not to underestimate him. He isn''t that guy who you knew. If you two were to fight I won''t be able to say who will win." "Except for that portal technique that is annoying, I don''t think he is that strong." said Guy "He just came here to test us out. He didn''t come to fight seriously, but I guess you did kinda scare him with that kick." [Naruto P.O.V.] ''Obito is much stronger than I expected. He must have started training even harder when he realized he couldn''t beat me. In the original series, he was goofing around a lot. But now he is getting a lot more serious.'' "Kakashi, you''ve had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan for about 3 months, right?" "Yes sir." "If you''re able to completely master it in 1 month I''ll let you go after him alone. I''ll have Itachi help you out with your training." "Thank you, sir." "YOSH, I won''t let myself be outdone by you, my eternal rival Kakashi! I will run around the village 10.000 times on my hands!" "That''s the spirit. Show Kakashi how much better you are than him!" "You guys must be tired so go home. Goodnight." "Goodnight sir." x2 They left my office. ''Obito has become much stronger than expected. But it''s not like he is a threat. I''m sure that Kakashi and Guy could take care of him. If they can''t I can also send Daichi with them. Those three should be able to beat him.'' [Next day] I''m flying towards the Land of Water. Using the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode and the Six Paths Sage Mode my sensing abilities fly through the roof. I can sense everything in this world, but if I do that I''ll get a huge headache. I have to always focus on a specific target to not get a headache. My target right now is Utakata, the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki. He is going through a forest alone. I appeared in front of him. I grabbed his head and smacked it into the ground. He got instantly knocked out. ''After fighting Han I expected more. How disappointing.'' When I was about to start extracting the Six-Tails I almost got decapitated by a scythe. I managed to stop it with two of my fingers before it reached my neck. He took his scythe back and jumped back. He disappeared without leaving a trail. "Hidan let''s go. The target disappeared so there is no use in staying here." "Who cares about the target. Lord Jashin needs a sacrifice." "You crazy fool!" "Calm down, it''s not like he will be able to kill me anyway." I appeared in front of him and placed a seal on his forehead. I started pumping a lot of chakra into it. I took the seal from his head and he fell down dead. I took Hidan''s cloak and ring and sealed it away. "What did you do! How can you kill someone who is immortal?" "His body may be immortal, but his soul isn''t." I summoned five clones. x5 They disappeared. *BAM* Kakuzu fell dead on the ground with 5 holes in his body. I sealed away both of their bodies. I told my clone to come back. One second later my clone and the unconscious Utakata appeared. We made a cave in a mountainside and sealed it up with seals. The clone made another seal on my back. He touched our two seals. 1 minute later Utakata was dead and the Six-Tails was sealed inside of me. I summoned a bandit and had him revive him. I used the Flying Thunder God Jutsu and went back to Konoha before he woke up. I put on Hidan''s cloak and ring. I also put on a black mask. I again left Konoha but this time to the Land of Lightning. 2 hours of flying later I arrived at Kumo. I made sure to completely hide my and the Tailed Beasts chakra when I sneaked inside of Kumo. I arrived at Killer B''s training ground. I could see that he was training with his swords. ''Let''s make this quick.'' I took out a kunai and left an invisible seal on it. I threw it right in front of him. "What!?" Before he could do anything I appeared in front of him. Now he won''t be able to use the Eight-Tails. He jumped back. "Are you one of those guys from the Akatsuki? What have you done to me?" "Don''t take this personal. I''m only in it for the money." I appeared in front of him and tried to punch him in the gut, but he blocked me with his swords. I infused chakra in my arm and punched him again. This time when he tried to block me, he got send back. I appeared in front of him again and kept punching him. till all his swords were broken and he fell on his knees. I stepped on his head slammed it into the ground. I stomped on his head again and again and again, till he finally fell unconscious. ''This guy is quite sturdy.'' I grabbed him. I appeared in the training place. I summoned a clone and he made another seal on my back. After transferring the Eight-Tails to me and reviving Killer B I brought him back to Kumo. After making sure that there is nothing that will connect it back to me I went back to Konoha. ''I might as well finish this today.'' I had a clone bring F¨± to me. "What is it, big brother?" "F¨±, would it be okay if I take the Seven-Tails." "Of course!" "That was fast." "I would even give you my life if you asked for it and I''m sure that Ch¨­mei would be happy to be able to talk to her father whenever she wants." "Thank you, little sis. Don''t worry I promise that nothing will happen to you." I knocked her out with a chop to the back of her neck. I summoned a clone and he made a seal on my torso. After transferring the Seven-Tails to me and reviving F¨± I had my clone take her home. I suddenly got pulled to the Sage of Six Paths. "What will you do now that you''ve gotten all the tailed beasts?" "Keep training I guess." "What is it that you''re really after. You told me that you were after immortality, but I know that that isn''t true." "What do you mean? My dream is to achieve immortality and become the strongest." "So you don''t want to tell me. I just hope that you won''t walk the wrong path to achieve your real dream." "Why would I lie about my dream? I guess you are getting a little old. Maybe you should try to sleep more." I left that place and went home. Chapter 57 [Next day] I''m back in the training place. In these 3 years, I have injected every blood sample that I modified into myself. Shikamaru''s is one of them. I got enveloped in a black shadow. This would be perfect for hiding in the night, but that isn''t its best feature. A wave of shadow appeared and filled the floor of the training place. I have this place completely lit up but now the floor is pitch black. If I were to use the Shadow Possession Jutsu right now and there were people here, they wouldn''t stand a chance. The Hyuga and Uchiha blood samples didn''t give me any dojutsu. I guess I should have expected that. But it wasn''t for nothing. I have acquired the same visual prowesses as them. I can copy a jutsu just by seeing it once and I can also see the chakra in somebody''s body. I won''t be able to use Jutsu''s like Amaterasu or Susanoo. But just having the same visual prowesses as them is enough. And nobody can see that I have these prowesses. My eyes look exactly the same. There is also something else I''m really excited about. A clone that is made of wood came out of my body. This clone is much sturdier than a shadow clone. Normally a shadow clone would disappear after one hit if I didn''t use a reinforced one, but this wood clone can easily take multiple hits. I also got the Yamanaka blood sample. My mind techniques reached another level. But I don''t use any of these powers unless it''s necessary. I won''t reveal all my hands in case the Otsutsuki will do some research. But even if they know I don''t think they will be able to do anything about it. From what I''ve seen, Urashiki the one with the fishing rod is the most dangerous. He has the ability to travel back in time. Even if it''s only 5 seconds, it can still make all the difference. [1 month later] [Kakashi P.O.V.] I''m walking in a cave. The Hokage said that Obito is here alone and since I''ve mastered the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan I can fight him alone. After walking for a while I arrived in an open area. On the other side of the open area, I could see Obito sitting on something that looks like a throne. "Why did you come here?" "I came here to bring you back to your senses." "Hahahaha." "What is so funny?" "You''re too late for that. I''ve already lost my mind." "What do you mean?" "All the plans that I made, everything that I worked for, all the sacrifices I made. In the end, it meant nothing." He stood up and started walking towards me. "I have been trying to change this forsaken world for a long time. Who knew that it was manipulated in thinking that I was changing it, but in fact, I was making everything worse. Madara Uchiha, Black Zetsu, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, I was being manipulated by all of them." He stood in front of me. He took off his mask and I could see tears coming out of his eye. "Kakashi, please help me! I don''t know what to do anymore." "What happened to you?" [Obito P.O.V] I''m sitting in my base thinking of a plan to get Nagato and all the Tailed Beasts back when I felt an overwhelming amount of chakra pres on me. I looked at the entrance and I could see someone walking in. "What are you doing here, Naruto?" The chakra pressure became even heavier. He kept walking until he was right in front of me. When I looked straight into his eyes I couldn''t move an inch. ''Those eyes aren''t something a normal human should possess.'' They are so cold and indifferent. It looks like he doesn''t care about anything. I''m sure that he wouldn''t hesitate to kill me. "What do you want, you monster!" Suddenly all the Chakra pressure disappeared and his eyes turned into that of a lively person. "Hahahaha, you should have seen yourself. You were about to piss yourself. Hahahahahaha!" "You bastard! Just tell me what you want already." He turned serious and grabbed my head before I could react. I suddenly appeared in a pitch-black place. Something grabbed my leg. "Why, Why did you kill me?" ''What is that? It looks human, but its face is completely distorted." I tried to kick it away when something else grabbed my leg. "This is all your fault!" I got grabbed by something else again. "Please don''t hurt my son!" I could see even more of those beings approaching me. "You bastard! What is this place!?" Suddenly he appeared in front of me. "This place shows all the sins you have committed or will commit if you keep walking the same path. Everyone here is an innocent person that you have killed or will kill in the future." "How is that even possible?" "Nothing is impossible. Let me show you something else." I appeared somewhere else. ''Isn''t this the base where Madara took me.'' I looked around and cooled see Madara talking with Black Zetsu. I walked closer to hear what they were saying. "So is that Uchiha boy any good, Madara." "He will be a fine vessel." ''What does he mean by vessel?'' "You better make sure that he won''t betray." "Hahaha, after I made his best friend kill his little girlfriend he was suddenly really eager to join me. Fools like him would do anything for someone who gives them the opportunity to vent their anger." I fell on my knees. ''This can''t be.'' "I can''t wait to see what his face will be like when he revives you and you stab him in the back." "He should be honored that he will die for me." "Yeah right. I will go now. I need to take care of something." He disappeared into the ground. I suddenly appeared in the forest above the base. I could see Black Zetsu coming out of the ground. "That fool. After he becomes the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, Kaguya-sama will take over his body and destroy this world." ''Are you kidding me!? This can''t be true!" I appeared back in the pitch-black place and those beings started to grab me again. "What was that?" "That was the truth. You''ve been a disposable pawn from the beginning." "That can''t be true! That was all fake!" "Tell me Obito. Do you know about the Forbidden Individual Curse Tag?" "What about it?" "Did you know that Madara placed that tag on Rin. He kidnapped her and had the Three-Tails sealed inside of her. He wanted to use that seal to unleash the Tailed Beast inside of Konoha." "You''re lying!" "He wanted to have her die for another village so that you would become miserable and be disappointed in this world." ''Have I really been manipulated this whole time?'' "Now that you know the truth, have fun in this place." He disappeared. "Come back! Get me out of here!" I tried to use my chakra to push these guys off of me, but it was no use. I can''t use any chakra here. I kept hearing the screams and pleadings of all of them. "Get off of me you bastards!" Even more started to appear. ''Am I going to stay here forever?'' [1 week later] ''How long have I been in this hell?'' I''m in the middle of an ocean of these beings. They keep saying what I did to them. I can''t believe that this is what would have happened to them if my plans worked. ''I''m a horrible person.'' Suddenly I blinding light appeared. I closed my eyes. After opening my eyes again I found myself back in my base and Naruto is gone. [Flashback end] [Kakashi P.O.V.] "Naruto is a scary guy. He was able to turn you back into the Obito that everyone knows and loves with a single Jutsu." "Like anyone will ever love me after what I did." "Naruto doesn''t think that. Why else would he go through the trouble of getting you back to your senses? And you are still my first best friend." "How can you say that!? I was the reason Rin died." "I was the one who killed her." "But it wouldn''t have happened if I just died that day." "We are both to blame then." "I guess so." "After Rin died I started doing a lot of missions to get my head away from the guilt. But even after doing so many missions, I couldn''t forget both of you. My guilt only became bigger. Even now I''m still consumed by guilt. But you were the opposite. You were filled with hate and despair." "Yeah, you''re right. We did take her dead in two different ways." "Obito, come back to Konoha." "Why would I go back?" "If you come back, you will be able to help all those grandma''s again." We looked at each other. "Hahahaha!" x2 "You bastard, I didn''t know you could even make a joke." "Well, I guess I did change in these last 3 years. So how about it, are you coming back." "Do you think I can get rid of my sins by coming back?" "I guess you have to find out for yourself." "Do you think I will even be allowed back into the village." "How about you ask the Hokage himself." I grabbed his shoulder. The Hokage managed to improve the message seal. We can now communicate just by talking. "What is it Kakashi?" "Hello." "Oh, it''s crazy emo guy." Obito had a big frown on his face. "My name is Obito Uchiha." "What do you want crazy emo guy? Make it quick." He tightened his fists. "I wanted to ask if I can please come back to the village." "No." "Huh?" x2 Chapter 58 "Sir why can''t he join?" "Are you stupid? He is the enemy. He wanted to take over this world. How can I let someone so dangerous in the village." "But sir, he has changed. He knows that he was in the wrong." "It doesn''t mean that the stuff that he has done previously will disappear." "If he can join the village he will be able to help people and correct his past." "Well, I''m in need of a cleaner. Being the cleaner for the Hokage is an honorable job." "I will do it, sir. If that is what it takes to earn your trust I will happily do it. I''ll make your office cleaner than it ever was." "Hahahaha, you seem to have misunderstood. I don''t mean you have to hold a broom. I mean you have to get rid of the dirty people." "You can''t make him do that sir." "What is the problem? He is helping the village by getting rid of people like that. We are shinobi, it''s our job to kill." "I understand sir. I will get rid of anyone you want." "I''m already starting liking you more than Kakashi." "How can you betray me like that sir!" "But sir it''s a 5-hour journey." "The first one to arrive will get a present. Oh, and you aren''t allowed to use anything but Body Flicker. Time starts now!" I looked at Obito and we both disappeared. "Why are you so slow, Kakashi?" I disappeared but Obito appeared behind me. "You won''t beat me, Obito!" "We will see about that!" [Naruto P.O.V.] "Are you done talking with them?" "Yes." I got grabbed into bed. "let''s sleep. I''m tired." I turned around and hugged her. "Can''t you sleep alone?" "I just want to sleep with you. Is there a problem?" "No, not at all. But you have really been baiting me." "Baiting you with what?" "Naruto! Why do you always have to be like this? Let go now." "Not happening. Good night." "Naruto!" I closed my eyes and didn''t respond. "You idiot. You should have just asked if you wanted to touch them." "It''s more fun this way." "I thought that being the Hokage would have made you more m?tur?, but it seems like that will never happen." I stopped touching her and turned around. "Why did you turn around?" I looked behind me and could see her pouting. I turned around and grabbed her cheeks. "You are so cute." "Stop it." I turned around again. "Wait come back." "Goodnight." "Fine, be like that. If you turn around right now I will let you touch me." "I don''t need permission." "Pervert!" [2 months later] [Momoshiki ¨­tsutsuki P.O.V.] We are flying above the planet where one of our clan is sealed. "Momoshiki-Sama it seems like our target is alone." said Kinshiki "Yeah, he looks far stronger than the rest on this planet." said Urashiki "Let''s go. I don''t want to waste any time on this planet." We appeared in a place with a lot of rocks. I could see someone sitting on top of one of the rocks. "So you guys have finally come. I thought you guys had chickened out." "Don''t get arrogant. We didn''t have time to waste on you." "Urashiki take care of this." "Yes sir. Ey brat, you better give up now.??? "Just hurry it up." said the brat Urashiki disappeared and appeared in front of the brat. He was about to hit him with his rod. Someone appeared from behind the brat and kicked Urashiki in his face sending him back to us. ''Where did he come from? I couldn''t sense him at all.'' "Is your face alright, fisherman?" "That was a cheap shot!" "How about we introduce ourselves at least. My name is Naruto Uzumaki." "I''m Momoshiki ¨­tsutsuki." "Sir?" "Just tell him your names." "Urashiki ¨­tsutsuki." "Kinshiki ¨­tsutsuki." "Nice to meet ya all." His eyes suddenly turned ice cold. "Get ready for your death." [Naruto P.O.V.] ''They are strong, but we can do this.'' "Ey Urashiki, how about you go and get revenge on this guy beside me." He looked at Momoshiki and he nodded. Urashiki smiled and disappeared again. He tried to hit Guy with his rod, but Guy managed to catch it. "Guy, move away from here." "Yes sir." They both went to fight in another place. ''Guy is strong, but I don''t think he will be able to beat him.'' "Why aren''t you moving, Naruto?" asked Momoshiki "You guys aren''t moving either." Then Kinshiki came at me, but he got blocked by Daichi, Jiraiya, and Tsunade. "Go fight somewhere else." "Yes sir." x3 "Kakashi, Obito go and help Guy out." "Yes sir" x2 They appeared from the shadows and went to help Guy. "Do you guys have some technique to hide your chakra?" I just stood up and smiled. "Are there any more guys that you have hidden?" I didn''t say anything and kept smiling. "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk." He disappeared and appeared in front of me, but he got kicked back by Itachi. "Are you stupid or something? This happened twice already, but you still rushed in." "It''s just one guy, what good will he do?" Itachi sent a huge fireball his way. "Hahaha, you fools. This will only make me stronger." He held out his left hand and the fireball started to get su?k?d into his Rinnegan. "AAAHHH! You bastards!" There is kunai stuck in his Rinnegan. When Itachi fired that Fireball, I threw a kunai right behind it so that he couldn''t see. "Do you still think we are fools?" "I''ll kill all of y-. Huh?" He looked at his right hand or rather the place where it is supposed to be. Haku appeared beside me with a sword in his hand. "This sword is amazing, master!" "Yeah, at least Orochimaru was useful for something. "MASTER!" Kinshiki tried to get back, but he got blocked by the three he is fighting. "How did you know? You shouldn''t know about our abilities. And even if you knew, I''m royalty. Lowly peasants like you shouldn''t be able to hurt me!'' "I guess you''re royally fu?k?d now. Hahahahaha!" Chapter 59 "I''ll kill you!" "How will you do that without your Rinnegan''s?" "KINSHIKI!" Suddenly a huge explosion appeared where Kinshiki was and know he is standing in front of Momoshiki. "Master are you okay!?" "Take care of them." "Yes, master." Daichi, Tsunade, and Jiraiya appeared in front of me. "What are you three idiots doing!? Didn''t I tell you to take care of him?" "We are really sorry sir, but we didn''t expect that explosion." said Daichi "You guys are so useless. The 5 of you will take care of the guy in the back. I''m sorry Momo, but I won''t be able to entertain you today." ''Now that he can''t use his Rinnegan''s he won''t be able to absorb our ninjutsu or Kinshiki. Those 5 should easily be able to defeat him now.'' "What did you call me you bastard!" "I won''t let any of you near Momoshiki-sama!" He wanted to come at me with his ax, but before he could Nagato appeared before him. He held his hand in front of Kinshiki''s ax and he completely absorbed it. "You also have the Rinnegan!" "Why are you so surprised? Did you really think you were the only ones?" Kinshiki got launched back. "Good work Nagato. You are way more useful than these idiots." Tsunade suddenly jumped really high into the air. She came down with her heel towards Momoshiki. Before he could react he was already hit. She slammed her heel into his head. He got slammed into the ground and a huge crate appeared. "You are amazing for an old hag." "You bastard!" She stomped on Momo''s head out of frustration. He started puking blood. I bound him with my chains. "Good work Tsunade. At least I can depend on you." She had a smug face. "Itachi and Daichi go and help Guy and the others. The rest of you go help Nagato." "Yes sir." x5 I sat down in front of Momo. "So little Momo, I have a couple of questions for you." [Nagato P.O.V.] Haku, Tsunade, and Jiraiya just appeared to help me. "I will kill all of you and get back to Momoshiki-sama." A mountain of Ice appeared in an instant. Haku threw multiple seals on it, completely sealing him inside. "This was easier than I thought." said Haku "Don''t celebrate too early. I can still feel him moving in there." I said "Well, he isn''t a Kage." *BOOM* The mountain of ice got completely destroyed. "Little tricks like that won''t work on me." I suddenly felt a different kind of chakra. When I looked to my side I saw Jiraiya with orange circles around his eyes. That must be the perfect Sage Mode that he has been bragging about. (AN: Naruto forced him to perfect it.) He started whispering to us. "Haku, try to hinder his movements. Tsunade, if you see an opening, attack with full power. Nagato, take care of any weapons he creates and push him back if it gets too dangerous for me." He disappeared and appeared in front of Kinshiki. He started engaging him in close combat. Haku used his ice to go after his feet and Tsunade kept close to find a good opening. She slammed her heal on his head sending him into the ground. A huge storm cloud appeared. We all jumped back and stood beside each other. "Did we get him?" asked Haku "It seems like he can''t move." I said I can look through the storm cloud with my Rinnegan. ''Huh, why does he seem different? Oh no!" "Be careful he isn''t in the storm cloud. That is a clone." ''Why can''t I sense him!?'' "JUMP!" screamed Jiraiya. I sent him into the ground. Tsunade jumped into the air. She was covered in lines. ''That must be the Strength of a Hundred Seal.'' She came down with her fist pulled back. Kinshiki was about to get out of the way, but he got bound down by Haku''s ice. *BOOM* Her punch landed right where his heart is and created a huge crater. Jiraiya Haku and I got sent flying back. After the dust cloud disappeared, we could see Tsunade standing in the middle of a 500m diameter crater. We walked towards her and could see that Kinshiki had a huge hole where his heart was supposed to be. "Ey guys, remind me to never piss her off." said Haku "Hahahahahaha!" We all started laughing. [Kakashi P.O.V.] ''This guy is a real handful. We didn''t manage to get any real damage in.'' *BOOM* ''Huh, what was that?'' "Hahaha, well so much for your friends. First your master got captured and now the big guy is dead." said Obito Urashiki started sweating. "I won''t forget this humiliation!" A Rinnegan with six tomoes appeared in his left eye. Suddenly a black portal appeared behind him. Before we could get to him he already jumped in and disappeared. "NOOO! How will I be able to face Naruto now!?" screamed Guy "Let''s hurry back and tell him what happened or we will get into bigger problems." said Obito "Yeah, you are right." I said The 5 of us went to were Naruto is and we could see Kinshiki with a big hole in his ?h?st and Momoshiki who is still bound by Naruto''s chains. "Euhm, sir." said Obito "When we get back to the village I will think of a punishment." ''We are screwed!'' "Yes sir." x5 [Naruto P.O.V.] ''It''s unfortunate that Urashiki managed to get away, but I know that he will come back one day.'' "Alright, there is just one more thing we need to take care of. Nagato." "Yes sir." He aimed his hand at the ground and someone came out of it. I used my chains to bind the one who came out of the ground. "So much for your reinforcements, Black Zetsu." "How long did you know that I was here?" "The whole time. To think you actually expected them to help you. Didn''t you know that Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki has broken a lot of laws of the ¨­tsutsuki clan? But I guess that information is no longer of use to you." I took out the Kohaku no J¨­hei from a scroll, but I transformed it into a sword beforehand so he wouldn''t know what it is. "Black Zetsu, are you ready to die?" "Don''t think I''ll die so easily!" *POOF* The sword transformed into a large orange pot. I opened the lid. "No, you bastard!" "Enjoy your new home." I released him from the chains and he got su?k?d into the Kohaku no J¨­hei. I closed the lid and sealed it back into a scroll. I went to Kinshiki and sealed him away in a scroll. I then sat down in front of Momoshiki and grabbed his head. "Since you didn''t want to answer my questions when I asked nicely, I will not go easy on you." In a second all his memories got transferred to me. Luckily I had made a place to store away all the memories or I would have fried my brain. I made something like a folder that isn''t directly connected to my brain. I guess I have the old man sage to thank for that. Looking through the memories I was shocked. ''Things just got so much more interesting.'' I sealed Momoshiki into a stasis scroll. He has no memories now so if I can manage to give him the right memories, he will become loyal to me. He has the power, but he doesn''t have any experience in battles. If he knew how to fight, he would have been much stronger. "Let''s go back home. I will treat all of you to anything you like tonight." Chapter 60 [1 month later] I just arrived home after being in the training place all day. I went directly to bed. Hinata is already sleeping. ''Attributes'' [Attributes] Strength: ??? Dexterity: ??? Chakra: ??? Chakra control: 100% Affinity: Wind, Lightning, Water, Earth, and Fire ''Are you kidding me? I guess I haven''t met anyone I can compare my power too.'' After getting that power boost from the Sage of Six Paths, I felt like I could keep getting stronger forever. Before that, I felt like I had almost hit a ceiling. I will need all the power I can get. After looking through Momoshiki''s memories, I finally realized what I''m up against. ''I will go to the moon tomorrow. I need to take care of Toneri.'' I have figured out a way to get to the moon. That bastard tried to spy on Hinata when he came here with his father, but I managed to hide her from him. He also stole Hanabi''s eyes in the original. I''ll make sure to destroy that horny bastard''s small PP first. I looked at the sleeping Hinata. She looks so cute while sleeping. I gave her a kiss on her forehead. I went to sleep. [1 day later] I''m standing in the training place. Suddenly a black portal appeared in front of me. ''I''m coming for you bastard!'' I walked through it and I appeared on the moon. After walking for a little bit I suddenly got swarmed by an army of puppets. "Toneri ¨­tsutsuki come out!" He came out from behind the puppets. "How do you know my name and how did you get here?" "Did you really think that I didn''t notice all those times you tried to spy on my girl?" "If you surrender I''ll give you a quick death." "Do you really think that you can beat me?" "Didn''t you see what happened to the main clan?" "Those fools were weak." "I see, well good luck in fighting one of those fools." Momoshiki appeared beside me. "Capture him alive." "Yes sir." "Where do you think you''re going!" He was about to go after me, but Momo kicked him back. "If you want to get to master, you''ll have to kill me first!" He started flying up into the air and a Tailed Beast Ball appeared in his hand. "Please die for me." *BOOM* He and all his puppets got engulfed in the blast. ''It seems like he''ll be able to handle this.'' After 1 minute I arrived at a barrier. I placed my hand on it and started pumping chakra to all its weak points. *KACHA* It shattered. I could see a huge yellow Tenseigan. I walked up to it and was about to touch it when someone appeared beside me. "You can''t touch that. It will drain away all your chakra." I ignored him and touched it. It disappeared. "Wait, what did you do!?" "You are Hamura ¨­tsutsuki right." "That is correct?" "Do you want to meet your brother?" "Is that so." I grabbed his shoulder and he appeared in the old man''s space. "Brother it''s really you!" "Hamura!" Hamura walked towards him and when he was about to touch him he appeared back outside. "Wait, why am I out here again!" "A certain someone said that I wasn''t capable. Bye." I started to walk away. "Wait can I please just talk to him for one minute. My spirit will soon fade away so can you please grant me this last wish. I will do anything you ask." He started blushing and looked down. "Yes, anything." "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but stop it." I brought him back. "Now you will be able to stay here for as long as you want." "Thank you so much. I will never forget this favor. What do you want in return?" "Your Yin power." I suddenly felt power welling up from inside of me. I had a huge smile on my face. "Well have fun talking." I disappeared from there. I appeared next to Momo. Toneri is lying unconscious on the ground. I used my chains to make him stand up. I gave him a hard slap making him immediately wake up. "You bastard! What did you do to the Energy Vessel!" It hit under the belt. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" He fell unconscious again. ''Even if he became a good guy at the end of the movie, I''m not kind enough to let someone who wanted to mess with my girl and steal her sister''s eyes live.'' I sealed his chakra up and put a paralyze seal on him. I took out a stasis scroll and sealed him inside. "We have nothing to do here anymore. Let''s go back home." "Yes, master." I created a portal and we arrived in the training place. "You can go now." He nodded and left. The old man gave me the Six Paths Yang Power because I''m the reincarnation of Asura. When I asked Hamura to give me his Yin power, I got the Six Paths Yin Power. It''s the same power that Sasuke was supposed to get. That means that I now can use the Six Paths ¡ª Chibaku Tensei alone. (AN: It''s that OP sealing Jutsu that they used on Kaguya to seal her away.) Well, it''s actually not so easy. It normally needs to have two users, but I''m sure that I can figure something out to do it alone. I have the power so I only need to improve the technique. Also when Naruto and Sasuke used it in the original, they lost the marks on their hands so I need to figure something out for that. I looked at my hands an I could see a sun in my right hand and a crescent moon on my left. I stopped using the sage mode. A blue sword appeared in my hand. This is Kinshiki''s technique. After dissecting Kinshiki and Momoshiki I have been able to use their techniques. That is why I could use the black portal. I can even use the powers of Momoshiki''s Rinnegan''s that he has on his hands. My attributes also increased by a lot. That is probably why there are so many question marks. But I find it weird how I can get all these power-ups and inject myself with their DNA, but still not get any Dojutsu. Sure my eye vision is better than any Dojutsu out there, but still, I can''t use things like Amaterasu. But for some reason, I can use that black portal and absorb a Jutsu. I just want to burn someone without leaving behind any ashes. Is that too much to ask? I don''t want to implant any eyes since I like the ones I currently have. I also don''t want someone to be able to just grab my eyes out and take away half my power. But it would be cool if I could somehow use those Jutsu''s without needing my eyes. I left the training place and started walking back home. ''I should probably start making peace. I will use my words to convince everyone to forget their past grudges. I will of course not try to conquer this planet and become its ruler. I would "Never" do that.'' Chapter 61 [1 week later] "Please don''t kill me! I can give you whatever you want, just please don''t kill me!" "Instead of begging for mercy, you should start cursing me." "Huh!?" I placed my finger on his forehead. After taking back my finger I could see a hole going through his head. I used lightning transformation to shoot lightning from my fingertip. I summoned a shadow clone to take care of everything here and I teleported to Konoha. I arrived at my training place. The one I just killed is the Daimyo of the Land of Earth. I did the same to the rest and had my clones impersonate them. Now I am the ruler of all 5 nations. I only need to take care of the hidden villages now. I went to my office and sat down. Now that I have the support of all the "Daimyo" Konoha has become richer than ever. Our population and army are also steadily growing. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Come in." "Sir! We got an emergency signal from Shino Aburame!" ''Didn''t he go to investigate some bandit camp? Even if they found him, he should be able to take care of it. Who should I send?'' "Where is he?" "He is at the west border of the Land of Fire." ''There is no one fast enough to get there in time besides me.'' He bowed and left the office. I disappeared and appeared outside the village. I started flying west. I already locked onto his chakra signal. [Shino P.O.V.] ''Tsk, this mission couldn''t have gone any worse.'' When I arrived here everyone was already dead except for one person who is eating at the campfire. I knew that I couldn''t beat him so I wanted to head back and report, but he managed to find me. I was able to release an emergency signal before he got me. Now I''m bound to a tree. "Who are you brat?" Did you come here for my bounty?" He looked at my headband. "Oh I see, so you were here for a mission." He took out a kunai. "Well, that is just so unfortunate for you. Because I can''t let you go now." ''He doesn''t look like the guy I can negotiate with. I guess I have to go for an all-out attack and try to escape.'' I sent all my bugs towards him. I managed to escape from the ropes and I started running away. "Come back you brat!" ''So fast!'' I turned around and just managed to block with my own kunai. We both jumped back and a cut appeared on my cheek. ''If this goes on any longer I will get killed.'' My insects tried to cover his entire body. "Get those disgusting bugs away from me!" He burned my insects to ashes. "Just stay still and I''ll give you a quick death." "I''ve decided. I''ll kill you really slowly." He started attacking me really fast, but I managed to dodge or parry most of them. I still got cuts over my whole body. ''I can''t stay defensive or I''ll get killed.'' I started to attack him and I used what insects were left to absorb his chakra. He got distracted by my insects and I managed to stab him in his left arm. "Argh, you bastard!" He held his kunai in front of him and it suddenly got surrounded by blue chakra. ''Wind chakra flow!'' "You know what happens when I get mad? People die!" "I''m sorry, but I can''t afford to die here." "No, there is someone I need to prove myself to." "Well too bad he will only think of you as a failure." He appeared in front of me and slashed towards my neck. ''Damn it I can''t move!'' I suddenly felt an enormous amount of bloodlust. But it wasn''t directed to me. The guy who tried to kill me completely froze up. I used this chance to jump away. Someone fell from the sky. "Y- you¡­ you are the¡­ Ho- Hokage!" ''Naruto!'' He went on his knees. Naruto didn''t say anything. "How about this sir. I''m a Jonin. I will swear my loyalty to you, and do whatever you want." "While it would be good to have an extra Jonin, I can''t forgive you for trying to kill my friend!" ''Huh? He called me his friend.'' He started to release a lot of chakra and the guy started to get squashed. *SPLURT* He got completely squashed. Naruto stood in front of me. "I''m sorry." "Huh?" "I thought that you hated me because I stopped hanging out with you. I don''t know why I stopped hanging out with you. It just happened. I thought that you would be angry at me so I didn''t have the face to ask if you wanted to hang out again." "I never hated you. I never thought that we would stay friends anyway. You were completely out of my league with everything you did. There is no way I could stay at your side." "So I''m the person you want to prove yourself to?" I nodded. He gave me a chop on my head. "You idiot. There is no need to prove yourself. I always thought that you were strong." ''Is he being serious!?'' "But compared to you I-" He gave me another chop on my head. "Stop comparing yourself to other people. The only person you should compare yourself to is your old self. If you become better than your old self you should be proud of yourself. And if I compared you now vs you in the past, you have become way better." "Thank you." "I''m hungry. Let''s go eat some ramen." He grabbed my hand. "Huh, what are you doi- AAAHHH!" We suddenly launched into the air. "Hahahaha, who knew you could scream like that. Hahahaha!" I didn''t say anything. The balls behind his back turned into a big platform. He told me to sit on it and we started to fly back to Konoha. Chapter 62 [1 week later] I summoned the black portal and went through it. I arrived in a huge desert, but this isn''t the Land of Wind. This isn''t even on that planet. I found this planet from Momo''s memories. I started walking towards a chakra signal I sensed. It seems really weak. After an hour I arrived at a camp. I could see a huge purple guy sitting there. He was at least 3 meters (10 feet) tall. He has muscles as big as my head and he is only wearing shorts. "Who are you?" He talked in another language, but I managed to understand him with Momo''s memories. "I''m just a traveler." He is from the Bunjiro clan. They are supposed to be a warrior race. "You are not from this planet right?." I nodded. "Then I can kill you." He disappeared. *BAM* He punched me in my face and I got sent flying back. ''Are you kidding me! I couldn''t see or sense him.'' I activated Nine Tails Mode and Sage of Six Paths Mode. I appeared in front of him and managed to kick him to the side of his face. He got sent flying. We started trading blows. I managed to hit him a couple of times, but it seems like he didn''t feel them at all. But all the times that he hit me felt like I got hit by a meteor. ''I won''t win in close-quarter combat.'' I jumped in the air and he followed me. He got hit head-on and he fell on the ground making dust fly up. After the dust cleared I could see him stand up without a scratch. "Is this all you can do? How pathetic." He disappeared. ''Huh?'' ''Damn, this bastard!'' I grabbed my arm and put it back in its place. ''Kurama.'' ''I''m on it.'' After a couple of minutes, I could use it again. "Why did you wait for me to finish healing?" "It''s boring to fight someone who only has one arm." "You better not regret it when I kill you." ''Are you guys ready?'' I grew two horns and my hair turned white. A staff appeared in my hand. I didn''t turn grey because I''m not the real Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki. I just mixed all the Tailed Beasts chakra together, giving me the same chakra as the Ten-Tails. My chakra and attributes also increase by a lot. "You better be ready." "Don''t worry, I will make you death qui-" *BOOM* I kicked him on top of his head making the ground cave in and he got smacked to the ground. ''Even with all this power, I didn''t manage to damage him.'' I jumped back. The staff and black balls disappeared. He got back up. "Let me show you what the pinnacle of Taijutsu looks like." I punctured my ?h?st with my thumb in order to direct chakra there. I got enveloped in a Steam of Blood. ''My power increased by 100 times and with the Ten-Tails healing power I won''t die from it. But I do feel the pain of my bones breaking and f?r??b?? healing. I won''t be able to hold this for long so I need to finish this quickly.'' "Hahaha, this is interesting. I can feel a lot of power coming from you. If I''m correct it''s 100 times more." ''How did he know? It was my physical power that increased 100 times. My chakra didn''t increase that much.'' Suddenly a purple aura surrounded him. "This increases my power by 200 times." ''You have to be kidding me! What is this monster!? And he isn''t the only one on this planet.'' Since Kurama and Son Goku aren''t in their own seal, they can''t send me their chakra so the Ten-Tails mode deactivated. Now I can''t heal myself. "Now die!" He aimed his fist at my head. "I won''t forget this humiliation. The next time you see me, I will kill you!" I disappeared from that planet and arrived back in my training place. A clone teleported here and took out a scroll. A bandit came out of it. "Heal me." "Yes sir." ''That bastard! How can he be so strong!?'' ''Who would have thought that there would be such a strong race.'' said Kurama ''I don''t think even the old man could take him when he was at his prime.'' said Shukaku ''I could have killed him. I was just being stupid. If I went all out to kill him, he would be dead.'' ''Why didn''t you go all out?'' asked Koku¨­ (Five-Tails) ''Because I underestimated him. The only thing I knew was his clan name and that they specialized in Taijutsu. They are lower ranked than the ¨­tsutsuki clan, but that is only because they don''t meddle with others a lot so nobody really knows their strength.'' ''When will you go back?'' asked Son Goku ''After I create a new seal.'' [1 week later] I finally finished creating the new seal. I have been working on this seal for longer than 3 years. I have put Kurama and Son Goku back in their own seals. I need a lot of chakra to use this seal. This is a seal that makes a real-world that is connected to my seal. ''Huh?'' I fell face-first on the ground and the Ten-Tails Mode deactivated. ''All my chakra is gone! I underestimated the amount of chakra I needed to create a new world.'' My world is only 5 times the size of Konoha. I intended to make it as big as this planet, but I really underestimated how much chakra I need. [1 hour later] ? of my chakra is back. ''Ey guys I created a new home for you.'' I teleported them to the territory I made for them. I gave each of them a terrain that they like. Now I don''t need to worry about losing the Tain-Tails mode since the seal is connected to my soul. The only way that it can be destroyed is if my soul gets destroyed, but if that happens I will be dead anyway. Even though they are in my inner world I can still use their power. I had a clone remove all the old seals around my body. [1 day later] I have all my chakra back and I''m in peak condition. ''I''m gonna make you wish you were never born!'' Chapter 63 I appeared beside him. Before he noticed me I took out the Sword of Kusanagi. I used wind chakra on it making it was sharp enough to even slice through a diamond. I tried to cut off his head, but he just b?r?ly managed to dodge so I sliced off his arms instead. "You bastard! How dare you pull a sneak attack on me!" I appeared behind him and touched his back. He fell face-first into the ground. This jutsu rearranges the body''s signals. That means that the brain can''t communicate with the body so he won''t be able to control his body now. To undo this jutsu you need a high amount of concentration and intelligence. Both things I doubt he will ever have. "What did you do to me!?" I aimed my hand at his head. ''I should have done this from the beginning.'' I stored away his body and head in a scroll. I appeared in my lab. I stopped using the Ten-Tails Mode and stored away the sword. I put his body and head on the table. ''Let''s see why this guy gave me so much trouble.'' [1 week later] ''Damn these cheating bastards." The technique they are using is a self-sacrifice technique. They burn their life force to f?r??b?? increase their power. The reason why they still use it is even though it has such a big drawback is because they can regain their life force. For them, it''s kinda like chakra. When it''s drained it will refill by itself, but if it gets completely depleted they will still die. It''s their bloodline that gives them that ability. Their life expectancy is around 15.000 years. ''So this is what''s going to give me the same powers.'' I summoned a clone and lied down on a bed. He put a seal on me that makes me feel nothing. Even if I get sliced up I won''t feel it, but I will stay conscious. My clone put the vial''s content into a syringe. He then grabbed my arm and put it into my vein. I used my chakra to sense what is happening in my body and I couldn''t see a difference, but when I looked closer I could see that my bones were getting more dense and durable. ''Aren''t they supposed to get destroyed and then new ones magically grow in their place? I guess I''ve read to much Wuxia light novels when I was back on earth.'' Once my bones were done, my muscles started to get denser and they also started to turn pink. [1 hour later] Everything was finally done and the clone removed the seal. I tried to stand up but I fell face-first on the ground. ''My body feels completely different, but luckily it doesn''t look different.'' I slowly stood back up by grabbing the bed. I sat on the bed and took out a kunai. I tried to stab my hand with the kunai, but it broke. I tried to stand up again and this time I managed not to fall. I appeared in the training place and fell down again. I stood up again and started to slowly walk around and then I started running till I was an hour further and I was able to completely control my body. ''Alright let''s see how this technique works.'' A faint purple aura started surrounding me. *BOOM* I got send flying into the wall. Most of my clothes were blown off. ''This thing is more difficult than I thought.'' It''s kinda like the Eight Gates, but instead of their only being 8 gates in their body, they have 13. I now also have 13 gates and my Chakra points are also in completely different places. Also with the Eight Gates, you need to open one after another. But with this technique, you need to open them all at once. You can''t have just 7 open or something like that. *BOOM* ''You''ve got to be kidding me! Let''s go again.'' *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* I was now lying on the ground completely n?k?d. ''Is there something I''m missing? I have the same body and I know how to use the technique from his memories.'' I took out a new set of clothes and put them on. ''I need to blow off some steam.'' I summoned a thousand clones and started fighting them with only taijutsu. After I defeated half of them I almost got hit on the back of my head, but without me realizing what was happening I kicked the clone away. "Stop!" All the clones stopped moving. I stopped using any chakra sense and stopped using my visual prowesses (the vision you get when you use the Sharingan or the Byakugan). They started attacking me again. This time I was getting totally pummeled. They were still using chakra sense and their visual prowess. ''I need to completely empty my mind and let my reflexes do all the work.'' I started slowly blocking more hits and hitting back. [1 day later] *HUF* *HUF* *HUF* There were still 100 left. A clone suddenly appeared above my head using the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. I grabbed his leg and slammed him to the ground. I allowed them to use that jutsu so that I push myself even further. The Flying Thunder God Jutsu is instant teleportation so reflexes or predictions are the most useful on it. I''m able to block and counter-attack with only using my reflexes. I believe that this is the hidden power of the Bunjiro Clan. That is why that guy was able to dodge my sword when I appeared beside him. (AN: No this isn''t Ultra Instinct. His body will only move on its own when the brain can''t handle it. So he won''t stop thinking like Goku does which makes it weaker than Ultra Instinct.) I closed my eyes. *BOOM* I got enveloped in the purple aura, but this time it stayed and I didn''t get damaged. I swung my fist at the clones in front of me. They were at least 10 meters away from me, but I hit all of them and they got dispelled. ''That was just a casual swing and it already did so much damage.'' The reason why I''m able to do it now is because my reflexes have hit a certain level. I think that not even the Bunjiro Clan knew that they needed to rely on their instincts to use that technique. To them, it just came naturally. I teleported to an empty dimension that I found in Momo''s memories. This dimension is completely made out of stone. I punched the ground with all my strength. *BOOOOOOOM* ''Huh!?'' A huge crater appeared under me. And when I mean huge I mean 2x the size of the crater pain made in Konoha. ''How could such a cheat race exist? Does that mean that he didn''t use his full power on me?'' Chapter 64 [1 day later] Shikamaru, Hinata, Shino, and I are eating ramen at Ichiraku. "Hey, Naruto, how did you grow so fast? You are at least 5 cm taller." said Shikamaru "I don''t swing that way Shikamaru so stop looking so closely at my body!" "What!? I''m not looking at you closely. 5 cm is just noticeable. And I don''t swing that way either." "How did you grow so much Naruto-kun?" asked Ayame "It''s because of Hinata''s food. Her food is really amazing and magical." "Oh, how does my ramen compare to her cooking then?" asked Teuchi "It tastes like trash." "Calm down. Your food tastes heavenly, but it''s noting compared to Hinata''s." "You''re so biased. Just because she is your girlfriend, it doesn''t mean that her food is good. You couples are always so clingy and disgusting." said Ayame "Hahaha, no need to be jealous. I believe that you can one day find a boyfriend. Even if the probability of that happening is almost 0%, you still have a chance." "Dad, can I kill him now." "Wait don''t act reckless, Ayame. He is still the Hokage." She grabbed a pan and was about to smack me on my head. I just smirked at her and kept eating. Hinata started glaring at her. "Tsk, having a woman protect you, aren''t you ashamed of yourself." "She is a Shinobi of Konoha and I''m the Hokage. It''s her duty to protect me with her life." She put the pan down. "If you want I can find you a boyfriend. I''m sure that I can force one of my Shinobi to date you." She grabbed the pan again and threw it towards my head. Just before it hit my head it got impaled by a shadow. "You need to be careful. There are Anbu following us. If you hit him they would have killed you." said Shikamaru "Whaaat!" She fell on the ground. "Shikamaru-kun, don''t scare her like that!" said Hinata She went to Ayame and helped her stand. "Don''t listen to him. They wouldn''t dare hurt you. Naruto would take them out before they even got close." Ayame suddenly got a scary smile on her face. Shikamaru was scared stiff. "Ayame, you know that you can''t s?xu??ly ?ssault people right?" "Alright, you''re both going to die now." "Ayme, I''m done." She went to pick up our second round of serving. "Please enjoy!" Everyone started to eat, but I didn''t touch my bowl. After everyone finished I stood up. "Hinata, Shino let''s go." "Where are we going Naruto?" asked Hinata All three of them stood up. "What are you doing Shikamaru?" "Huh, I''m going with you guys right?" "How can you be my advisor if you fall into an enemy trap so easily." "Huh, what are you talking about? Argh!" He held onto his stomach. "Let''s go guys. Shikamaru isn''t feeling well." "But." I grabbed them and pulled them out of the shop. "No, what have I done!" Shikamaru hurried to the toilet. He closed the door. "BBBRRRRRRRRRRRR!" Everyone was quiet. "Hahahahahahahahaha!" x3 Hinata, Shino, and I started laughing. "Good luck Shikamaru. We will be seeing you tomorrow." The 3 of us hurried away from the shop. "To think he didn''t see that Ayame put something in his food." said Shino "Don''t be. Hey Shino, you don''t have a girlfriend right?" "I have a girlfriend." "So how about I take you to the str-" "Wait, what?" "I have a girlfriend." "Hahaha, my man. How about you introduce her to us sometimes." "Sure." "What is her name?" asked Hinata "Ino." "Huh?" x2 "Ey, ey. Don''t tell me that you are talking about Ino Yamanaka?" "Yes." "Hahaha, my man. Let''s go to a bar and celebrate." "How about you two go together. I don''t like to drink." said Hinata I summoned a clone to accompany her home. "I won''t be coming home so go and sleep without me." "Alright, have fun you two. Bye." "Bye." x2 She left. "Alright, Shino let''s get wasted." After 1 round he was already drunk. "So how did you two get together." "Hahaha, it''s a funny story. I once accidentally called her beautiful and from that day, she started clinging onto me. An when she saw me whole face she said that she loves me." "So that is why you aren''t covering your face or wearing your glasses?" "She said I looked better without." "How long have you two been together?" "2 years." "So have you two kissed yet?" ''"Yeah, it was amazing." "You really are drunk, hahaha! Ey, give us another round." "Yes sir." [5 hours later] The sun is rising. Shino and I are going towards his house. I was carrying him on my back since he isn''t able to walk. "You are such a good friend, Naruto." "Thank you." "But I really want to kill." "Oh, why is that?" "You abandoned me. I thought you were my friend, but you left me so quickly. Did you really think that I would forgive you so easily? I should just kill you right now." He tried to strangle me. "Huh, why is your neck so hard?" He was trying to strangle me all the way till his house. His mother saw us coming and came towards us. "Shino what are you doing! Why are you on the Hokage''s back and trying to strangle him?" "We were drinking all night and since he couldn''t walk anymore I carried him on my back." He let me go because his mother is here and I put him down. "I''ll see you later Shino." "Yeah, you better come and see me you fu?ker." *BAM* His mom gave him a chop to the back of his neck and he fell face-first on the ground. She bowed down to me. "I''m really sorry sir. I''m sure he didn''t mean what he said. Please forgive him." "No need to bow. We are friends and friends are allowed to curse at each other." "Thank you so much, sir!" "I have a question. Where is his room?" "Huh? It''s the one with the open window." "I see, thank you." I walked to Shino lying on the floor and I kicked him into his room on his bed. "Now you don''t need to carry him to his room anymore." She looked at me with blank eyes and didn''t say anything. "I have to go now. Goodbye." She came out of her stupor. "Goodbye, sir." I disappeared. Chapter 65 I was walking back home when I sensed something. ''So they finally made their move.'' I contacted Shikaku. "Yes sir?" "There is an army coming towards Konoha?" "Who is it, sir?" "Kiri, Kumo, and Iwa." "How many men?" "60.000." "Are you sure sir?" "Yes sir." I flew straight up into the air. I created a spear of lightning and threw it west with all my might. 10 minutes later it hit its mark. It went straight through Ao''s right eye into his brain, killing him and destroying the Byakugan he stole. I could sense that everyone there was frozen in shock. I deactivated my Six Paths Sage Mode and went home. Arriving in our bedroom I found Hinata still sleeping. I changed my clothes and went to bed. [5 days later] Me and my army are standing in a huge open area. Opposite of us are the 3 villages. They each had 20.000 men with them. I was standing in front of my army of 40.000 men. "So can you guys tell me why you are here with an army?" "Don''t act like you don''t know. You stole our Tailed Beasts!" said the Raikage "Stop lying. It''s already too late to try and lie your way out of it." "Oh, I see." "Hokage!" screamed Mei "Yeah?" "Were you the one who killed Ao?" "He had something that didn''t belong to him." "So it was you!" "Naruto!" I looked behind their armies. There was another army coming. It was Gaara with 30.000 men. "What are you talking about old man? Naruto and I are friends. Why would I help you?" said Gaara "What! Weren''t you just using him?" "Of course not!" "There was no need for you to come Gaara." "We are friends and allies. We have to help each other." "Yeah, you''re right." I looked at the 3 Kage''s. "So what are you going to do now. It''s 70.000 vs 60.000." "How did your armies get so big!?" asked Onoki "Never!" x3 "Fine by me. Gaara!" I activated the seals on my wrists and sand started flowing out. I directed it above their army''s. "Gaara, take ?, and take care of Iwa." "Alright." He took ? and started forming needles. I on the other hand made swords. "NOW!" We started firing at them. "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!" "Water Release: Water Formation Pillar!" x100 Mei and her Shinobi created a defensive water barrier around their army, stopping all the swords. Kumo had it harder than them. They could only destroy the swords one for one, but because I was controlling all of them it was difficult for them to stop it. I managed to kill 5.000 Kumo Shinobi before I stopped. "Any of you ready to give up yet?" Kumo came running towards us. "Mei, back us up! Onoki, take care of Suna." "Ey Gaara, you better take care of the old man!" "We will be with you in a minute." Everyone looked at me expecting some inspiring speech so that they can fight with their lives on the line. "Sit back and enjoy the show." "Huh?" x130.000 Everyone stood still not believing their ears. "Damn you brat! You are really underestima-" I appeared in front of him and grabbed his head. *SPLURT* His head exploded. No one moved. "ARGG!" I looked at Onoki and saw that he had a sand spear through his heart. "Good job, Gaara. At least I can count on you." "Raikage-sama!" x15.000 "Tsuchikage-sama!" x20.000 I looked at Mei. She looked terrified. "So what is it going to be Mei?" She went on her knees. "We surrender." I pulled her towards me. I grabbed her head and then threw her back. "What did you do to me!?" I snapped my fingers. "AAAHHH!" She went on her knees screaming. I snapped my fingers again and she stopped screaming. "I will be able to kill you whenever I want so don''t think about betraying me. Now take your army and go back home." She looked really angry. "Let''s go back home. We have lost." She and her army went back home. I looked at Kumo. "Killer B, what will it be?" "Give the Eight-Tails back." "I can''t do that since I don''t have him." I looked at Iwa. "What will you guys do?" "We will kill both of you! I will avenge my grandfather." "I have no other choice then." "Gaara take your army and get as far as possible." "What kind of crazy jutsu are you going to use?" "The unstoppable kind. Konoha, fall back now!" They all went away and when they were a safe distance away I flew into the air with Six Paths Sage Mode. "This is your last chance. Give up now or die!" "We''d rather die than surrender to the likes of you." "What a pity." "Huh, what is that!" "What?" "There in the air." Everyone looked up and became petrified. "A METEOR!" "Pls, sir save us. We are sorry. We surrender." All of them started begging for their lives. "I gave all of you enough chances, but you said that you''d rather die. Now show me how courageous you really are." They all started running away. While running they were trampling over their comrades. *BOOM* The meteor hit the ground and all of them got squashed and died. ''It''s to bad that I had to waste 40.000 men, but I gave them enough chances to give up. I can just get more Shinobi with a bit of time.'' Suna and my army came back. All of them were shocked by what they saw. "Remind me to never get on your bad side." said Gaara "Hahaha!" "But did you really have to kill them all?" "I didn''t want to, but I gave them enough chances already. And they were the ones who started this war." "I guess you''re right." I looked around his army when I spotted a blonde girl. I whispered something to Gaara. "Hey Shikamaru, come here." "What is it?" "I grabbed his arm "Temari come here." said Gaara "what is it?" "I grabbed her arm too." "What are you doing!" "Shikamaru, don''t waste this chance." "What?" They both disappeared. "He better treat her well." said Gaara "Don''t worry, I know him better than anyone. He won''t hurt her, but if he does I''ll punish him myself." "I''ll trust you then." "Suna! You are all invited to our feast tonight!" Everyone started cheering. "There is no need for this, Naruto." "It''s the least I can do for the support you have given us today." We all went to Konoha. When we went through the gate we could see everyone waiting for us. I used a Jutsu to enhance my voice. "WE HAVE WON WITH ZERO CASUALTIES THANKS TO OUR ALLY, SUNA!" Everyone started cheering and crying tears of joy. "What do you think, Gaara?" "Becoming friends with you was the best decision in my life." "Hahaha, good to hear. Let''s start preparing the feast. Everyone is invited!" Everyone started cheering. Chapter 66 [1 month later] After the war, I sent my Shinobi to completely take over Kiri, Iwa, and Kumo. I now have control of the entire world. Only Suna is not directly controlled by me, but if I need to it will be easy. Me, Hinata, Shikamaru, and Temari are eating barbecue at a restaurant. I teleported them to a closed room after the war and left them there for a week. They had enough food and drinks, but there was only one bed. I looked at the two of them. Even though they are together they are still really awkward in public. ''Let''s make Temari jealous. That should make the awkwardness disappear.'' I picked up a piece of meat. "Hinata open your mouth." She opened her mouth and I fed her the piece of meat. "Mmh, thank you, babe." She also took a piece of meat and started feeding me. I looked at Temari and could see that she was really jealous. I stepped on Shikamaru''s foot and pointed with my eyes to Temari and the meat. He tried to look the other way but I started to crush his feet till he picked up a piece of meat. She looked really surprised but she was also really happy. She opened her mouth and Shikamaru fed her the meat. Temari also fed him a piece of meat. (AN: I''m really trying my best not to make this sound weird. Maybe my mind is just f**ked up.) "You two are really starting to look like a couple." Temari started blushing and Shikamaru looked the other way. "Hahaha. Hinata, do you remember when we were like that." "What do you mean we? You were never embarrassed about anything. You even kissed me in front of my father." "Hahaha, yeah I did do something like that. Hey Shikamaru, maybe you should kiss her in front of her brothers." "Do you want to get me killed!" "You are stronger than them anyway." "Wait you are stronger than Gaara!?" "He''d beat him without even trying." "Why didn''t you tell me that you were so strong!?" "It''s too troublesome." She hit him on his head. "You lazy bastard!" "What are you doing Shikamaru! I''m really doing my best to make you look good." "You are making things more troublesome for me." "I see. Do you want me to tell her about your bad sides then so she won''t be expecting too much from you?" "Hahaha, thought so." We finished our double date and went our separate ways. Temari is staying at Shikamaru''s place for the time being and Hinata is staying with me of course. We were walking home when I sensed something above the planet. ''How did those bastards find me? But they feel kinda different from the guy I killed.'' "Hinata can you go home first. I need to do something really quick." "Yeah sure." I summoned a clone to take her home. I disappeared from my spot and appeared above the planet. I found out that I can just use the ¨­tsutsuki flight instead of my Six Paths Sage Mode. It also makes me able to breathe in space. I appeared in front of 3 big purple dudes. "Yo." "Hm, do I know you?" "You are the one who killed the prince!" "Hm, prince? This is my first time meeting your race." "Don''t think that we are stupid! I saw you with my own eyes!" ''I see, I was too careless.'' I summoned 3 clones and threw 3 kunai beside them. "How could you have killed the prince if you can''t even ai-" The clones appeared beside them and grabbed them. They all disappeared. ''To think that that guy was the prince. But I didn''t find anything like that in his memories. It doesn''t matter. I need to kill them since they know my face." I appeared in front of them. "So you don''t want us to fight on your planet." "Before we start I have just one question." "What is it?" "Why didn''t I find anything about him being a prince in his memories." "You even went through his memories! But I guess I can answer you since you are about to die anyway. He is the son of the king''s concubine. He has low talent so the king erased his memories of him being the prince and threw him out here to survive on his own. But he still has royal blood so touching him is still punishable by death." "Yeah, we commoners can only go as far as 50. Wait he managed to learn that technique!?" "I thought that you guys would be dangerous, but compared to that guy you are nothing." *BOOM* I got enveloped in a purple aura. *BAM* *BAM* The two guys beside him fell dead with a huge hole in their ?h?st. "How can you use that technique!" "Because I am a genius!" *BAM* He also fell down with a huge hole in his ?h?st. I stopped using this technique and activated Six Path Sage Mode and Nine Tails Mode. I completely scanned everything on this planet and looked if there was someone spying on me. I could sense 7 people who felt the same as the prince. There are 10.000 others who feel like these guys here. ''7 people in control of 10.000. How about I lower the 7 to 1. Hahahaha. This is going to be fun, but I need to get information first.'' I sealed up all the bodies in a scroll. I also made sure to erase every trace of me from this planet. I arrived at my lab. ''Let''s get to work.'' [1 week later] I''m in my office. Guy and Lee are sitting opposite of me. "I''m sorry sir but I can''t accept your offer." said Guy "I also won''t accept this offer." said Lee "Why not? You will be able to become 200 times stronger." "I don''t want power if I didn''t achieve it with my own work." said Guy "It''s not like you''ll instantly become 200 times stronger. I''m only giving you the opportunity to become stronger. To be honest, I don''t even think you two will be able to do it." Suddenly a fire rose up from their eyes. ''These guys are so easy.'' "If you accept I can give you people to fight who purely rely on taijutsu." Their flames rose up even higher. Let''s add the last little bit of oil to the flame. "And not to mention the absolute beating you two will be able to give Kakashi and Neji." "I graciously accept this offer!" x2 "Hahaha, that''s more like it. Hey Guy, how many students do you have now?" "69." "Nice." "Yes it''s certainly nice." said Lee "Hahaha, you are so innocent. Guy, ask if any of your students want to receive this as well." "Yes sir." "You two can go now. I will call you when everything is prepared. Oh, and it won''t hurt so don''t worry." They bowed and left my office. ''If all of them manage to learn the technique I will have an unstoppable special unit. Maybe I should also inject some people with the ¨­tsutsuki blood. Could you imagine what would happen if I injected Itachi or the Neji with it? I will have an unbeatable army that will help me conquer this universe and most important of all, achieve my dream.'' Chapter 67 [1 week later] I''m in a secret underground area with a lot of beds. The beds were filled with Guy and his students. I had a clone at each bed to inject the blood. "This is your last chance to leave. If you go through with this it means that you will not be permitted to talk about this and never use its power without my permission. I will also place a seal on you to make sure you won''t betray me. And don''t think that you will be able to remove it. Even Jiraiya would be helpless." I looked around the room and saw that everyone was determent. ''This is what I expected from Guy''s students.'' "Alright let''s begin." My clones placed a seal on them, making them unable to feel anything. They took out the blood vial and put its contents in a syringe. They held their arms and put the blood in their vein. "The first one who can wake up and walk will become the squad captain. The second one will become the vice-captain. Guy, that means that your position is on the line." Everyone''s eyes suddenly lit on fire. ''They are Guys students alright.'' "I will be back when the first one is able to walk." I disappeared. My clone notified me that the first one is able to walk. I went back there and what I saw was not what I expected. Everyone was crawling on the ground not able to stand up at all. I saw Guy walking up to me. "Hahaha, I did it!" "Yeah, good job." I lightly pushed him and he immediately fell down on the ground. "Guy is officially the captain now so the vice-captain position is still up for grabs. Guy, keep training until you are able to use your body like normal." "Yes sir!" [1 day later] The second one is finally able to stand, but it isn''t Lee. It''s one of the 4 girls. She looks to be about 17 years old. She has long black hair in a ponytail. If you look at her normally you won''t see any muscles, but I can see that she has amazing muscles. She walked up to me. "What is your name?" "I didn''t expect you to win, but that is because I don''t know any of you. Hey Lee, I''m disappointed in you. Once you can walk you have to run around Konoha 10.000 times!" "YES SIR!" "Yukika, from now on you will be vice-captain so you have to keep an eye on everyone here and tell them when they do something wrong. You can also punish them for it." "I understand sir. Thank you for giving me this position." "I had nothing to do with it. It was all your hard work." I lightly pushed her and she fell on the ground. I looked around the room. "I''m disappointed in you guys. A couple of days ago your eyes were full of spirit, but now it looks like you guys have given up on life. To think that this is all that Guy''s students amount to. How pathetic." "AAAAAAHHHHH!" x69 "Hahaha, this is more like it." I sent out a small chakra shockwave and everyone fell on the ground again. "Guy, report to me when everyone is ready." "Yes sir." I disappeared from there. ''The Bunjiro Clan won''t be prepared for this. Once everyone is ready we will conquer their planet.'' I appeared in my office and called Itachi over here. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Would you like to have the Rinnegan?" "Huh?" "Answer the question." "Will my Sharingan will disappear?" "Don''t worry. If my calculations are correct you will be able to switch between them. And you may even have a chance to awaken the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan." He looked shocked. He went on his knees and bowed down. "I will be honored to receive the Rinnegan." "Good to hear." I grabbed him and we appeared in the training place. He nodded and lied down. I put Momo''s modified blood in the syringe and put it in his vein. "AAAHHH!" He grabbed onto his eyes. ''I didn''t expect that to happen, but he should be fine.'' An hour later he finally stopped screaming. "Can you open your eyes?" He opened his eyes and they looked like his normal ones. "Now activate your Sharingan." A 3 Tomoe Sharingan appeared in his eyes. Instead of his normal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan appearing, an Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan appeared. "Good. Now poor more chakra into your eyes." A Rinnegan appeared, but this isn''t a normal Rinnegan. It''s a Rinnegan with 6 Tomoes. "Hahaha, you struck gold." "Everything looks so clear." I gave him a chakra paper. "Try it out." He took the paper and poured chakra into it. It cut in 4 pieces. One crumbled, one burned, one became wet, and one wrinkled. "Go to Nagato and ask him to teach you." He stood up from his bed and bowed down in front of me. "I''m really grateful for everything you have done for me. I know that I will never be able to pay you back for everything, but I promise to forever be at your command and give you my life if you will it." "Will you kill Sasuke if I asked?" "I''m sorry sir, but his life is worth way more than mine." "Good answer. Now go to Nagato and ask him to teach you." He bowed and left. "Momo." He appeared in front of me. "Yes sir." "Have you found anything about Urashiki yet?" "I may know where he is, but I still need to confirm it." "Create a portal to that place for me." He created a portal. "Go in." "Yes sir." He went through the portal and after a couple of minutes, I used the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to teleport to him. I appeared in a huge forest. The trees here are at least 100 meters (328 feet) tall. "Where are we?" "We are in a forest dimension." I scanned this dimension and found a big chakra signal. ''I found him.'' I disappeared and appeared at the place where he is at. I found him sleeping. ''I''m too lucky. Good thing that mine and Momo''s chakra are hidden.'' I bound him down to his bed. He instantly woke up. "You bastard, how dare you bind me dow- ITS YOU!" "Yo." Momo appeared behind me. "Wait, what are you doing whit him you traitor!" "Who are you?" "Huh!?" "He tried to kill me once." "Then I have to kill him." "No, I have something better planned. You can go back now." "Are you sure sir?" "Don''t worry about me." "I will ready to come back at any time." He left through the portal. "So Urashiki, do you know what I have planned for you?" "Just kill me!" "Aint happening." Chapter 68 I gauged out his eyes. "AAAHHH! YOU BASTARD! GIVE ME BACK MY EYES!" I released the chains and sealed away his eyes in a scroll. "Come and kill me if you can." He started attacking me. "You are pretty good without your eyes, but your moves are too sluggish." I kicked him in the face, sending him flying. He crashed into a tree. He got up and started running away. ''How disappointing. I thought I could have more fun.'' I aimed my hand at him. I sent a huge beam after him. He got hit and it exploded. *BOOOM* The dimension started shaking. I could feel that he is dead. I summoned a clone to keep watch so that he doesn''t use some Jutsu that can bring him back to life. I arrived back in Konoha, on the Hokage Mountain. The reason I killed him is because he is too dangerous. Even if I give him new memories, he will just get his old personality back. I''m not afraid of that happening to Momo because he didn''t have any ambition. He is just like an arrogant brat. Even if I can affect the mind, the soul will stay the same. Urashiki also has that time-traveling ability. If he managed to travel back, he would be able to kill me in the past. I don''t need that kind of danger close to me. I have to find someone trustworthy to give these eyes to. ''I guess I''ll go out for a walk. I have nothing better to do.'' I started walking through the village. "Rasengan!" I stepped to the side and someone flew by. "What did I tell you about screaming your Jutsu out loud, Konohamaru. That isn''t how you do a sneak attack." "I forgot. But how did you manage to dodge me so quickly?" "You are just slow." "I am the fastest in my class!" "Not in the world. If you want to be faster than me, you have to be the fastest in the world." "Are you the fastest in the world then?" I nodded. "Wow! You are so awesome!" "Yeah, yeah I know." "Gramps did tell me that you were the strongest in the world." "How is that old man doing." "Tsk, I don''t know what you did to him, but he gets scared just by hearing your name." "Oh, that." He tried to attack me once, but I sealed his powers away and threw him to Kurama. He "played" with him for days. When he got out he couldn''t even talk. "I don''t know why he is scared of me. But enough about the old man, what ranking are you in your class?" "4th." "Hahaha, and you want to beat me. Hahaha, keep dreaming." "Shut up!" He started attacking me, but I just dodged all of them. His taijutsu is already on par if not better than that of Sasuke in the chunin exam. Taijutsu isn''t even something that he is particularly good at. He focusses more on his speed. My changes to the academy and schooling system have really raised the level of Shinobi to the next level. I started to counter his attacks and he managed to dodge all of them. Even if I''m not using anywhere near my full power, it''s still impressive "Alright, let''s finish this. Rasenshuriken!" screamed Konohamaru He created a Rasengan. *BOOM* "What did I tell you about using Jutsus that you haven''t mastered in battle?" "But I thought that I could do it this time." "Focus on the basics and you''ll be able to do it in no time." He nodded. "Can you please demonstrate it?" "Sure." A Rasenshuriken appeared in my hand. "Wow, you did it so fast!" "Let''s go. I''ll buy you some ramen." His face brightened at the mention of ramen. [2 hours later] I arrived home and I found Hinata cooking dinner. "It smells really nice in here." I came behind her and hugged her. "Thank you, I''m making your favorite today." "I wasn''t talking about the food, I was talking about you. Did you buy a new perfume?" "I didn''t think you would notice." "Of course I''d notice." I took the spoon from her hand. "I''ll finish this up, you can go and relax." "Thank you, hubby." She gave me a kiss and went into the living room. ''Is here calling me hubby supposed to be a hint? I wonder what our first kid would be like. As long as it isn''t Boruto, I''m fine with anything.'' I finished preparing dinner and put everything on the table. "Dinner is ready." She sat down and we started eating. "Your food is always so delicious, hubby." "Nothing compares to your cooking." "When are you going to propose to me?" ???So you were throwing hints. Don''t you think it''s too early?" "Are you saying that you don''t like me enough?" ''How did she come to that conclusion? Finding out how the universe was created is easier than understanding a woman.'' "I just think that we are too young." "How long are you going to make me wait?" "5 years. When we are 21 I''ll propose to you." "Do you promise." "I promise that as long as I like you when we are 21, I''ll propose to you." "Are you saying that you might not like me in 5 years?" I picked up some food and stuffed it in her mouth. "Stop talking before you say something stupid. You know that I love you more than anything so stop being so insecure. Is there someone who has been feeding you bullshit or something?" She looked down. "Sakura said that powerful people are more likely to have multiple wives and cheat on all of them with random girls." "That useless bitch!" "Don''t talk to her like that!" "She is just pissed because there are a lot of girls around Sasuke and that he is talking to them. Don''t let yourself be influenced by her. Do you even know how many times her team almost died because she was being useless and stupid?" "Even if she isn''t the best Shinobi she is still smart." "She is just good at memorizing things. But she isn''t able to incorporate that knowledge in the real world. Let''s stop talking about this. Just know that I love you and stop thinking about bad things." "I know, but someone as powerful and handsome as you is bound to have multiple wives." "Why don''t you just kill them?" "Huh?" "You are definitely the strongest woman on this planet so you can just kill them and me." ''I''m getting flashbacks to when I had her spar with Kurama. Poor furball. He got completely destroyed.'' "You idiot, how can you talk about murdering other people so easily?" "Because I don''t care about them." "What would you do if someone killed me?" "That won''t be happening since I''ll always protect you. Even god wouldn''t dare touch you. You are more precious to me than my own life and there is nobody who is able to compare to you, wifey." Her face brightened and she had a big smile on her face. ''Did she really get so happy because I said wifey? I should have just said that sooner.'' "Now let''s eat before the food gets cold. I''ll take you on a special journey tomorrow." "Where are we going?" "It''s a surprise." "It better be good." "I''ll make sure that it''s good." Chapter 69 [Next day] I woke up and Hinata was still sleeping. I quietly got out of bed and did my daily necessities. After that, I went downstairs to make breakfast. While I was preparing breakfast Hinata came downstairs. "Goodmorning, babe. Have you slept well?" I asked "Goodmorning. I always sleep amazing next to you." "Go and sit. I''m almost done here." She sat down at the table. "So where are you taking me today?" "It''s a surprise." "Please tell me." She started to look at me with puppy eyes. "If I tell you we will do 69 tonight." "What is 69?" I whispered it in her ear. "WHAA! Get away from me you pervert!" "Alright let me tell you what we are going to do today." "''No, no, no, I don''t want to know." "Aw, that''s too bad. I was looking forward to it." "You pervert!" I finished making breakfast and we started eating. After breakfast, we changed our clothes. We are standing in our garden. "What are we doing here?" "Hold on to me." I started levitating and she immediately grabbed me. "Please be gentle." "You want me to go as fast as possible?" "No, I didn-" I started flying into the air at full speed. "Slow down!" We arrived in space. I had already put a seal on Hinata so that she can breathe in space. I''m able to breathe here because of the ¨­tsutsuki blood. "Do you like it here." "Yes, it''s so beautiful. But why does the planet look so round?" "Every planet is a globe." "But why does everything look so flat and how can we stay on the planet without falling?" "Gravity. It pulls everything towards the planet core. That is why we don''t fall off." "That''s so cool." "Let''s go further." I held her hand and we started to fly through space. "Wow, everything is so beautiful! Can we go to the moon?" "There is nothing to do there. It''s ugly. Let''s go to a beautiful planet." "Welcome to paradise." "It''s so beautiful." This planet has a lot of green and waterfalls. There are also a lot of mountains. "Wow, that tree is so big!" "Do you like this planet?" "I love it!" "Well then from today onwards it''s yours." "Are you serious?" "Of course." "Thank you so much!" "Anything for my queen." (AN: SIMP!) I took out a scroll and unsealed a picnic. "let''s sit down and enjoy this view with some food." I sat down and she sat in between my legs. "Babe." said Hinata "Yes?" "Is everything okay down there?" "What do you mean?" "Your, p?n?s never gets hard when you''re hugging me or something like that. Like even right now it doesn''t have any reaction." "Hahahahahaha!" "What is so funny?" "You cute little idiot. Why would I pull out my sword if I won''t even use it? But since you are so curious I''ll show you." I hugged her closer and something started poking her. "KYAAA! Why is it so big!" "Do you like it?" She didn''t answer and her face turned completely red. "Do you want to touch it?" "You pervert!" She stood up and ran away. ''She is so cute when she is embarrassed.'' I stopped using my erection no jutsu. "Hinata, come back! It was just a joke." I felt her only getting further away. ''What is she playing at?'' I appeared behind her. *SMACK* "Aahh! Babe!" "Why are you running away?" "I''m running away from a pervert." "Oh, I see what is happening. Well, you better start running or¡­" *SMACK* "PERVERT!" She started running. ''Damn she is fast.'' I started chasing her. ''I do have a great view with those two things jiggling in front of me.'' *SMACK* "Kyaaa!" *SMACK* "Kyaaa!" *SMACK* "Kyaaa!" *SMACK* "Kyaaa!" *SMACK* "Kyaaa!" *SMACK* "Kyaaa!" *SMACK* "Kyaaa!" *SMACK* "Kyaaa!" *SMACK* "Kyaaa!" *SMACK* "Kyaaa!" I appeared in front of her and hugged her. "That is enough running and smacking for today." "You pervert." She was blushing and had a little smile. "Who is the pervert here? You seem to really enjoy this." She didn''t look me in my eyes. "Alright be like that." I carried her in a princess carry back to the picnic. "I love you." said Hinata "I love you even more." "I love you even more than that." "I love you the most." "I love you more than anything in existence." "I love you more than my existence." "I love you more than you love me." "Who said that I love you?" She punched me. "It was just a joke. You know that my love for you can''t be quantified." She hugged me. "This is why I always brag about you to my friends. You''re the best boyfriend to have ever existed." "Just make sure to brag to Sakura the most." "Why?" "No reason. Let''s go watch the stars." We lied down at the picnic place and watched the stars. "So what do you want our first kid to be?" asked Hinata "Where did that come from?" "I just thought about it. So what do you want? A boy or a girl?" "Either is fine. As long as the girl turns as beautiful and sweet as you and the boy turns as handsome and strong as me, I''m happy." "I want a girl so that she can help me bully you." "I''ll just have to make sure that I play more with her than you do." She pouted. "If you want we can find out in nine months if it''s going to be a boy or a girl." "What do you mean?" I winked and got on top of her. She started blushing and I started kissing her "Please be gentle." "Are you sure about this?" "Yes." I kept kissing her and my hand started to go down. ''Wait, I can''t do this now." I stopped and got off of her. "Why did you stop?" "I''m such an idiot. How can I bring a child into this world while it isn''t safe." "What do you mean? Aren''t we at peace?" "I''m not afraid of our planet, I''m afraid of the unknown planets and species. And right now I am really busy so I can''t even be with my kid for a long time." "You are right. We need to make sure our child grows up in the best environment. Take your time, I''m not in a hurry. But if you still tell me to wait when we are married, I will chain you down to the bed and do it myself." "Don''t worry, I won''t take too long." "I''ll be waiting then." "Let''s go back home." "I grabbed her." We arrived in our bedroom. I got a message from the Shinobi who takes care of the prison. He says that there are weird slurping sound coming from the prison cells, but when he goes and checks it stops and he can''t find the cause. I summoned a clone to take care of it. [Clone P.O.V.] I arrived at the prison. The guard was waiting for me at the entrance. *SLURP* *SLURP* "Do you hear that sir?" "Yeah." I tried to sense what the problem was when I sensed Hiruzens chakra. I teleported to it. "Huh?" I arrived in front of Danzo''s cell and found Danzo and Hiruzen n?k?d on top of each other and their heads where facing¡­ "This isn''t what it seems like!" screamed Hiruzen I immediately dispelled. [Naruto P.O.V.] I was lying in bed with Hinata when I got the clone''s memories back. I froze up. "Are you okay, babe?" "I don''t want to talk about it." I pulled her towards me and put my head in between her br??sts. ''I''ll kill both of them tomorrow!'' Chapter 70 [Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! I loved reading how miserable you guys were. I hope that picture haunts you in your dreams forever, Hahahahahaha! But don''t worry, I won''t do anything like this ever again. I think.] [Next day] I''m standing in front of Danzo''s cell. "Any last words?" "Go fu?k yourself." Before it hit Danzo the lightning got stopped by a staff. "Are you really going to do this, old man?" "I won''t let you kill him!" "You idiot. This is called treason, so you will be killed alongside him." "Don''t underesti-" *SLICE* *SLICE* *BAM* I used a sword to cut their heads off. "Haku, take care of this." He appeared beside me. "Yes sir." ''Now that that is taken care of, I will continue with my preparations.'' [3 months later] I appeared on the planet where the Bunjiro Clan lives. I scanned the planet and found the palace. It seems like everyone from the royal family is gathered in the palace. I started running towards the palace. After arriving there I sneaked in and appeared in front of the king. "Who are you!?" asked the King "I''m the one who killed the prince." "WHAT! Guards, capture this criminal!" They tried to hit me, but they all bounced back after hitting the barrier that I just activated. "Calm down, little king. I didn''t come here today to fight." "How dare you call me little king!" He stood up from his throne. He is at least 5 meters (16,4 feet) tall. "In exactly one week I will attack your planet with a small army of mine." "Why are you going to attack us?" "I''ve seen the memories of one of your soldiers. I was really disgusted by the actions of the royal family. That is why I will annihilation your family and free all the commoners from your reign." "I will see you in the place where I killed the prince in one week. Bye." [1 week later] "Are all of you ready!?" "YES SIR!" "Then let''s go." We arrived in the desert in front of an army of 6.000. "Sir, how are we going to win against a whole army!?" asked Lee "Just trust me." The King and I walked towards each other. "It seems like you have underestimated the size of my army." "No, not at all. I''m just confident in my soldiers." "It seems like I shouldn''t have taken a fool like you to serious." He walked back to his army and so did I. "GET READY TO ATACK!!" screamed the king. I snapped my fingers and everyone behind me except for Guy got enveloped in a purple aura. "Wait, isn''t that the secret technique of the royal family." said a soldier "Yeah, I think you are right. Their power increased by 200x!" said another guard. "How did you get our secret technique!?" asked the king. "I''m not telling." "Hahaha. If you really thought that that was enough to take us down, you are sorely mistaken." He and the Royal family got enveloped in a dark purple aura. "300x is impressive." "What are you going to do now?" asked the King "Guy." "Yes sir." Guy got enveloped in an even darker purple. "400x! How is that even possible!" "Guy is just a genius who works hard." I looked at the army. "Soldiers of this planet! If you surrender right now, I will kill the royal family and let you guys live the life you''ve always dreamed of." I could sense that most of them are really happy, but also hesitant. "You lowly peasants! Don''t you dare surrender! If anyone surrenders I will personly kill them and their family!" said one of the royal family I signaled to Guy and he disappeared. He grabbed the royal ?sshole''s head and squeezed it. *BOOM* *SPLURT* His head exploded. "No, my son!" But Guy didn''t stop there and killed another royalty member. This time a woman. ''After he got the blood injected into him, his talent soared through the sky. I can really see how much he has improved now.'' *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* He killed 4 more people from the royal family and then appeared back at my side. The king was on his knees crying and scared like a little kid. "So what are you guys going to do? Are you going to surrender to me or protect your king who has made your lives miserable?" They all went on their knees. "We surrender!" x6.000 I signaled to Guy and he appeared behind the king and knocked him out with a chop to the back of his neck. "The king will be publicly executed tomorrow and from now on you will know me as Emperor, Naruto Uzumaki!" "Long live the emperor!" "Long live the emperor!" "Long live the emperor!" "Long live the emperor!" "Long live the emperor!" "Thank you, now go home and tell everyone what has happened here." They all bowed and left. "Good work Guy." "It was nothing sir." "To bad that we couldn''t do anything. I really wanted to test out my power." said Yukika I looked around and it seems like everyone was feeling the same. "Alright then, I will spar with all of you." "No wait sir, I don''t want to fight that badly." said Yukika I got enveloped in a dark purple aura. Even darker than Guy''s. I have 500x my normal power now. "Get ready." "Please have mercy, sir!" x70 [Next day] I''m standing in the middle of the capital city. Everyone from this planet is gathered here. I''m standing on an execution platform. The King is beside me on his knees. "Citizen of this planet. You may have already heard about me. I am Emperor, Naruto Uzumaki. I am from a planet far from here. I like to travel the universe to learn more about it. And when I arrived on this planet, I was shocked by what the royal family did." I looked around and everyone looked gloomy. "So that is why I and my army took it upon ourselves to liberate this planet from the scum that was controlling it. And as you can clearly see that we succeeded." I stomped on the king''s head and everyone started cheering. "So today in front of all of you I will make sure he suffers till his last breathe!" I placed my hand on his head. "AAAAAHHHH! AAAHHH! DON''T TOUCH ME! AAAHHH! GET AWAY FROM ME!" screamed the king This kept going on for an hour when he fell down dead. Everyone was dead quiet till someone started cheering and everyone followed up. After everyone quieted down I started to speak, again. "Since you guys don''t have a ruler any more, we should find one. Who here do you guys trust the most for this position." "What are you talking about? You are our ruler now." said one of the citizen "Yeah, he is right. We have surrendered so you have become the ruler." said another citizen "If everyone agrees, I will humbly accept this position." Everyone started cheering. "Long live the emperor!" "Long live the emperor!" "Long live the emperor!" "Long live the emperor!" "Long live the emperor!" ''Their IQ is really low. How can they accept someone as their ruler so easily? Well, I won''t complain.'' Chapter 71 [Next day] I''m in the palace sitting on my throne and there is this woman feeding me grapes. ''Being an emperor sure is nice.'' There is someone in front of me on his knees who is telling me all I need to know about the situation of this planet. But, it''s just one headache after another. It''s a miracle that they were able to survive like this for so long. I summoned a couple of clones to take care of this planet. I arrived in Konoha. I had already sent Guy and his students back after our little spar. I suddenly felt my consciousness being pulled by the old man, but I was able to stop him. ''What do you want, old man?'' ''To be able to resist me, you have become really strong.'' ''Just tell me what you want already.'' ''Take these chains off of me.'' ''Why?'' ''I need to get my power back and protect the future.'' ''You don''t have to worry about that. The future is safe in my hands.'' ''But I insist. Let me go.'' ''Why would you let this opportunity of being able to see your children everyday go?'' ''Because it''s my duty to protect this planet.'' ''That''s too bad. It seems like you will retire today.'' ''Huh?'' He disappeared forever and since this was a private conversation nobody will know that it was me. ''Brother!'' ''Father!'' x9 "Naruto, what happened!?" asked Kurama "It seems like his time has come. He has already lived for a long time after his death and it seems like his soul couldn''t take it anymore.'' "This can''t be." said Shukaku "I''m sorry, but it''s the truth. I need to go now. If any of you want to talk to me, you know where to find me." I left the mindscape. ''Stupid old man. If he just shut up and stayed there he would have lived a great life with his children and brother. I couldn''t let him go. He would probably try and stop me from doing things in the future and go back into the past to either kill me or talk me out of it.'' I went home. I entered my home and found Hinata, Ino, Tenten, and Sakura in the living room. "Welcome back, honey." I walked up to her and gave her a kiss. "Hello, Ino, Tenten, and massive forehead." "What did you say!" screamed Sakura "Nothing." "Don''t be so mean, babe." "Hahaha, I''m sorry. So Sakura, how is Sasuke doing?" "Why are you asking me!?" "You are his number one fangirl, right?" She started to look pissed off. "Babe!" Hinata grabbed my ear. "I''m sorry, I was just joking." "Your jokes aren''t funny." "Well, Ino seems to like them." Ino looked like she was about to die laughing. "Hahahahaha!" "Why are you laughing, Ino pig!" "What did you say, massive forehead!?" They started screaming at each other. "Look what you have done now. You knew that this would happen, didn''t you!" "I don''t know what you are talking about, babe." "So how are you and Neji doing?" Everyone quieted down. "Huh?" x3 She started blushing. "How did you know?" asked Tenten "I found out that Neji can''t keep his mouth shut when he is drunk. He took me out for drinks once and ended telling me everything." "That idiot." "Why didn''t you tell us?" asked Ino "I wanted to tell you guys, but I forgot." "Did you know, Hinata?" asked Ino She nodded. "Naruto tells me everything." Sakura looked down. "Hey Sakura, why don''t you date Kiba?" "Are you crazy! Who would ever date that dog!" "Hahaha, he isn''t that bad. But if you are still after Sasuke, I advise you to stop. He already has a girlfriend." "What, that can''t be true!" "You shouldn''t lie to her like that, babe." "I''m being serious. He met her on a mission with his brother. She lives at the Uchiha estate now." Everyone was quiet. I left them alone and went upstairs. ''I was just as shocked as them when he told me that he had a girlfriend. I bet that Sakura will stop being a Shinobi now.'' I arrived in our room and lied down on the bed. ''Maybe I should really find her someone? I''m starting to feel bad for her. But I did just brutally kill an old man so why should I care about her.'' I was tired so I went to sleep even though it was 5 pm. [Next day] I woke up with Hinata hugging me. ''She looks so cute!'' She started waking up. I gave her a morning kiss. "Good morning, babe." "Good morning." She started stretching. "Why did you sleep so early yesterday? Were you tired? You should stop overworking yourself." "It''s nothing. I just felt like sleeping." "Babe, can you take me shopping today?" "Don''t you have enough clothes?" "But there is a new edition." "Just because there is a new edition, you have to buy it?" "Yes!" "Sigh, sure." "Thank you so much." She jumped on me and started hugging and kissing me. I grabbed her bu??. "What are you doing, you pervert!?" "But you like it when I''m touching you like this, don''t you?" She started kissing me again and I kept squeezing her but. [6 hours later] I''m sitting in a shop while Hinata is in a changing room. She came out in a pink flower dress. "What do you think?" "It looks really beautiful on you." She started blushing because the people in the shop are looking at us. "Is there anything else you want to try on?" "No." "Alright, go and changed then." A little bit later she came back out. "Which one did you like the most?" asked Hinata "I liked all of them." "But I can''t take all 15 outfits." "Can you please pack all of these up for us." "Yes sir." said the shop ?ssistant "This is too much!" "You were the one who wanted the newest editions." "But I didn''t ask for the entire stock." "Just give me a kiss and say thank you." "Not in front of all these people." "Don''t you want to show these women that I belong to you? There are a couple who are looking at me quite seductively." She grabbed my neck and started kissing me. She then looked at all the women scaring them away. "Here you go, sir. I packed everything for you." I put the bags in a scroll and paid for the clothes. "Is there somewhere else you want to go?" She grabbed onto my arm. "I want to eat Dango!" "Sure." ''Hm? Are you kidding me! My clone has told me that the Ryunosuke clan has started investigating me.'' They are the opposite of the Bunjiro Clan. They use their brains instead of brute force. From Momo''s memories, I found out that they once wiped out an entire race with just a poison gas. I also heard that they are almost unkillable because of their regeneration power. But they have a major weakness. Their lifespan doesn''t exceed 10 years. That is because of their regeneration power. And if they were to use it a lot in battle their lifespan would further decrease. Even though they don''t live long their race is ranked at the top. Luckily they don''t know about this planet and only found out about my clones. Even though they aren''t necessarily an evil race, they will still kill an entire race if they think that they will be a future threat. "What are you spacing out about, babe?" "I was just thinking about work stuff." "How can you think about work when you are with your cute girlfriend?" "Oh, look we arrived at the Dango place." "Finally, I''m so hungry ''This girl is to easy.'' I looked up at the sky. ''I need to be careful. I can''t have them find this planet or even I won''t be able to protect it.'' Chapter 72 [1 month later] I''m in my office contemplating about life. "Shukaku, how is the academy doing?" "The last batch that graduated was at least high genin or chunin. We even had a couple of Jonin level graduates." "That''s good." *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Come in." Anko walked into my office with her team. "What level will it be this time?" "B level, please." I threw her a scroll with information on a B level mission. I looked at her team. "You guys know that since you are Chunin, you don''t need to be on her team anymore." They looked down. "Don''t try and split my team apart." "It looks to me that you are forcing them to go with you." "No, it''s not like that. We love being on Anko sensei''s team, it''s just¡­" said a girl on Anko''s team "Don''t tell me you are still using your old training methods." Anko looked away. "Sigh. Just make sure not to go overboard." "Don''t worry sir, I take great care of my students." "You can go now." They bowed and left. "Are you sure that it was a good idea to give her a team?" asked Shikaku "She can handle it. How are Shikamaru and Temari doing?" "Sigh. He is like a completely different person when he is around her. You won''t see any sign of laziness." "She trained him well I see, hahahahaha!" "There is nothing funny about it." "Don''t get your feelings hurt. Just because he doesn''t listen to you, does not mean he doesn''t care about you." "You''ll understand when you get a kid." "I guess we''ll have to wait and see." Suddenly an Anbu appeared in front of me. "What is it?" "There is a man who wants to meet you. He says that he is your friend, but I could tell that he was lying. I would have told him to go away, but I could feel that he was really strong." "I see. All of you leave the room and tell him to come in." "Are you sure, sir?" asked Shikaku "Don''t worry about it. I know what I''m doing." Everyone went out of my office and a guy wearing a hooded cloak walked in. "Take a seat." He sat on the sofa. "So who are you?" He took off his hood. "My name is Jigen." "What do you want?" "I want to make a deal. I have a way to make you stronger." He showed me his hand. "This is a Kama Seal. It is able to massively boost your power." "So this is the seal you used to take over this guy''s body." "Huh!?" A huge barrier appeared around us. "Know you won''t be able to use any space-related jutsus." "Who are you!?" "I''m someone you should fear, Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki." "How do you know my name!?" "You are asking too many questions." 3 people appeared beside me. "Hey Momo, this is the guy who wants to destroy your clan and our planet." "I see." "Momo, Itachi, and Kisame, I leave this up to you guys." "Yes sir." x3 After I captured Kisame I did the same thing to him as I did to Momo, but he has more of his old memories. I couldn''t let someone as strong as him rot away in a cell so I trained him and had him join the Anbu. I jumped out of the barrier and took out a chair and popcorn. Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki was giving me a nasty glare. Isshiki is really strong, but he doesn''t have access to all of his powers. He used the Kama seal to take over Jigen''s body who is a monk from some temple. In the Boruto series, his body got enhanced by technology so he could use more power. He was even able to beat Naruto and Sasuke. He must have thought that I was some naive brat who would do anything for power and wanted to take over my body with that seal. I bet he didn''t expect me to teleport him to this planet. Those 3 should be able to handle him. (AN: I''m sorry for the people who haven''t read the boruto manga. I didn''t either, but this is the main villain and after he is gone I will start using my brain again to think of new people to beat or be beaten by. This will probably be the last villain the mc would fight from the Boruto series." [Itachi P.O.V.] Naruto has told us about his abilities so I thought that this would be a really tough fight, but with him not being able to use any space-related jutsus, this will become way easier. I activated my Rinnegan and pulled him towards us. *BAM* Kisame struck him with his sword, sending him flying. Momoshiki used Inukaitakerunomikoto, creating creatures from the ground that relentlessly attacked Isshiki. *BOOM* They got taken down by an explosion. ''He has really dense Chakra.'' He stood up unscathed. ''This will be more difficult than I thought.'' I looked at Naruto and he was eating popcorn like he was looking at a performance. ''If he is so relaxed he must think that we can take care of him.'' I activated my Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. I got surrounded by a red armored skeleton. I threw them at Isshiki and they exploded on impact. (An: They look like the things around Naruto''s neck when he is using Six Paths Sage Mode. Like those Yin Yang symbols.) The dust cleared and he was still standing, but he was a little bit injured. Suddenly the ground under him turned completely black. Momoshiki used the Shadow Imitation Jutsu. Then Kisame appeared above him and hit him with his sword making him fall down face first. He stood on his back and started absorbing his chakra while Momoshiki was keeping him detained. *BOOM* He created another explosion making Kisame fly back and Momoshiki''s Jutsu got undone. Momoshiki put his hands together and a Tailed Beast Ball appeared in front of him and he shot it at Isshiki. But instead of it exploding he started absorbing it. A black flame appeared on his right leg. Because he was busy with absorbing the Tailed Beast Ball he couldn''t absorb my Amaterasu. After he finished absorbing the Tailed Beast Ball he absorbed my Amaterasu, but his right leg was already gone. He looked tired. "Finish this and let''s go home." said Naruto "Yes sir!" x3 He stopped moving for a second. Kisame appeared beside him and managed to slice him in half horizontally. Momoshiki then appeared in front of him and grabbed his mouth. *PUCHI* A black rod went trough Isshiki''s mouth killing him. [Naruto P.O.V.] I appeared beside Isshiki and touched his head. He is officially dead now. I sealed his body in a scroll. "Good work you guys, but if he was at full power you would have been destroyed." "That guy? Sure he had a strong body, but are you sure that he could actually do something like that?" asked Kisame "He wasn''t using his own power. That was only the power of his vessel. If he was at full power he could destroy the world. Good thing that we took care of him when he was so weak." I deactivated the barrier. "Let''s go back home." They grabbed my shoulders. Chapter 73 [1 week later] I''m in my secret training place. I walked up to the wall and punched a big hole in it.